How I got faith : experiences in the late ministry of the converted infidel, Willis M. Brown, of Roswell, New Mexico

A
A

0
0
1

2
1
6

8

7
6

HOW 1 GOT FAITH

EXPERIENCES IN THE LATE MINISTRY
OF THE CONVERtiEb INFIDEL
WILLIS M. BROWN

m>

THE LIBRARY

OF

THE UNIVERSITY

OF CALIFORNIA

LOS ANGELES

HOW I GOT FAITH

Experiences in the Late Ministry of the

Converted Infidel. WILLIS M. BROWN.

of Roswell, New Mexico

PubluKed by Lithgow Manufacturing Slatiooery Co.,
Albuquerque, New Mexico

WILLIS M. BROWN

PREFACE

Ever since I wrote my book, ''From Infidelity to
Christianity, Life Sketches of Willis M. Brown,"
people have been asking me by letter, and other-
wise, how I got such faith as I spoke of in my book.
For some time I have felt impressed to write a book
on this line for the glory of God, and for the en-
couragement, and the good of mankind. For hours
I havefelt impressed that what I do I had better do
quickly, as time is short, death is sure, and besides,
the enemy should be given every sharp and smart-
ing rebuke possible, without delay. I realize that
God has already added eighteen years and some
months to my life. I do not know how much more
he will add, but the eighteen years are up.

I was just on the eve of beginning this book
eight years ago, when at Creston, Washington, but
some things occured which prevented me. But by
the help of God, I think I can now write it, and
make it a different book, and a real benefit to the
public; as there is a great deal of my experience
which has never gone before the public. So, with
faith in the God who lias carricMl me through many
dark and testing trials, and who has never failed
me in anything I undertook in His name, I shall be-
gin this book, trusting that it will be a blessing to
many souls; and discouraged, and accused pil-
grims.

— Willis M. Brown.

923379

HOW I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER I.

HOW I GOT FAITH FOR SALVATION

On the 5th day of January, 1895, 1 went to meet-
ing through curiosity, having heard that my cluim,
Jolin Lambert, was a mourner. He had drunk,
and horse raced and done much wickedness Avith
me. When I arrived (there) at [the meeting-
house, (which) was set in the valley on a creek at
thu foot of a hill six miles north of Cave in Rock,
Illinois, on what Avas known as the "Ioav Avater
road" leading from CaA'e in Rock to Equality, Illi-
nois] , I met tlie large crowd of people ; and among
them my chum, Lambert, who told me that he Avas
saA^ed. I believed that he was honest, but that he
was deceived. Services began, but nothing inter-
ested me. Finally a man named Willis Buncli, Avho
had been holding meetings six miles nortli of this
place, came in. I had heard of liim, but T did not
have a A'eiy good oiunion of him.

After his coming something happened Avliicli at-
tracted my attention. I could see a difference be-
tAveen him and the otlier pr(\u-hers. His testimony
was different, he i)rayed different, and lie h)oked
different. After meeting Avas dismissed he prayed
for a sick cliild. I could see that tlie child Avas
very sick, and I looked to see what Avould l>e the
result of his prayer. I had heard many prayers
prayed, but neA'er before had seen any one ])ropose
to pray and expect the ansAver immediately. Two

G HOW I GOT FAITH

preachers that had known me all my life stood be-
tween me, and the man and the sick child. I. M.
Hedden, who had just been converted, was at my
right. He watched me and would attempt to kneel :
then he would look at the preachers who were mak-
ing fun of the man ; then he would attempt to get
up. Finally he looked at me, a poor infidel and a
drunkard just on the brink of the grave, trying to
look around those preachers to see if there was a
God who would answer prayer ; he then fell on his
knees and hid his face in his hands. He is now a
preacher in this Reformation, and his address is I.
M. Hedden, Metropolis, Illinois, When the preach-
er, Bunch, said "Amen," the child jumped up and
said it was well. The two preachers that had known
me all my life said to me, "Thei-e is your sanctifi-
cation." I said, "That was God answered prayer,"
and this convinced me that God would answer
prayer.

Probably if I had gone away and not investigat-
ed further, the enemy would have snatched all of
tliis from my mind and made me to lose sight of the
handwork of God. Every time I meditate over the
past T thank God for moving on the heart of a sin-
ner to propose to go home with me for dinner that
day provided I would come back to meeting with
Mm that night. He did not know what it meant ;
neither did I ; neither did any of the others of my
neighbors who heard him make the proposal to me.
But I have seen many times since, that if he had not
gone home with me, I would not have gone back to
meeting that night ; and if I had not, probably the
thousands of persons I have witnessed saved and
the thousands of cases of healing whicn I have wit-
nessed would have never had the gospel. The first
Bible sermon 1 ever heard in my life was that night,
which, with what I saw that day and heard from
the pulpit that night, con\^nced me that there is a
God who icill answer prayer; and also that I had a

ilUW I CiUT FAITH 7

soul that Avould live as long as God lives; and iliat
my time, so far as man could see, would In- vciy
short on earth, as I Avas a total Avreck i»li\si(ally,
uiven up to die of eonsuniption by three doctors.

After reachinjj;- lionie tliat night and looking at
the bed where my wife and baby lay, and then at the
other bed where the other two boys lay, I thought
of my condition, and there was no sleep for me that
night. I studied over my past life, from the lirst of
luy life to where I sat before the fire the next morn-
ing. At six o'clock I decided to call on God for
help. Xow, I had studied all night and had counted
the cost, and I decided that it Avas the bi^st thing to
do. So I lifted my eyes to the heavens and called on
God to have mercy on me, and to send conviction to
my heart. I knew nothing about God's word, but I
felt that my heart must be broken up before I could
make a surrender to God. I believe here is Avhere
many fail to get saved. They are impressed as I
was, but they pray for salvation without proper
conviction, and just decide to ])elieve that (Jod saves
them because they prayed. They have no godly sor-
row^ for sin ; they do not see that of themselves they
cannot believe, but just presume on God's mercy,
and hope that he Avill save them because they have
gone through a form. I plead with God for two
days and nights, but I could not feel sorry enough
to quit my sins, and make my wrongs right, until
God broke up my heart: and then I felt asliamed of
my life, and of the way that I had treated God, who
had been so merciful to me. As I reviewed my i)ast
life I could see the unseen hand of God that had
been ever stretched forth, graciously sparing my
life. When I had my left breast caved in on my
lungs, and four ribs broken, and the best doctors
that could be gotten to my bed said that I could not
live. He spared my life. When I was benten up
with knucks until I could not lift my head from the
l)illow without iK'lp, He spared me tlien. Ii now

8 HOW I GOT FAITH

came to me that God had spared my life for a better
purpose than to lie behind prison bars, or in the
ditch of drunkenness, or in the cage of Intidelity.
This encouraged me to make a surrender of my life
and time for God. I made it for time and eternity.
Seeing that I had done all that I knew to do, and
willing to do anything that God would show me to
do, I believed the God that healed the child would
save me; and as I settled it, all darkness passed
away, God's Spirit flooded my dead soul, and it be-
came alive to God. All malice, murder, and hatred
were gone. Joy, love and peace were flooding my
soul; but the devil tried to make me doubt. But
after calling on God for more evidence. He con-
vinced me that I was saved, but again the devil im-
pressed me, saying that I could not live it. My de-
sire was to live it, and I called upon God for power
to live it.

After fifteen hours of constant prayer, God led
me by His spirit to consecrate my time, my busi-
ness and my life to Him. (This I did). My faith
took hold of God's promises, and I felt every bit of
self go out of my soul, and I felt as though I was a
shadow. I was asked by one who knew I was seek-
ing salvation, how I was getting along. I opened
my mouth to say all right, when my faith took hold
of God, and my soul was filled with overflowing
joy which made me shout and rejoice. I had done
all that I knew to do, and just believed God.

now 1 GO'J- 1 AITH

('HAPTKK 11.

WHAT THE HOLY GHOST HA8 DONE FOR MK

1 liavc never heard any one else testify to re-
ceiving tlie Holy (Iliosr as I received Him. For this
reason 1 do not olten tell it, bnt I leel that 1 should
tell it now for the glory of God and the good of
souls, for I have been made to believe that the rea-
sor. mai»y do not stand is because they do not get
cleansed. There is no certain time set for one to
tarry befoie CJod to get the cleansing blood applied,
but it depends upon the earnestness with which the
seeking soul comes to (Jod for the same. We see
the apostles tarried nine days and three hours,
while Paul tarried only three days ; but Avhat he got
was as genuine as what Peter and the others re-
ceived: yet they tarried longer: For it kept him
while he bore forty strips, less one, five times: al.so
while he was being cast among false brethern and in
prison. We hear him in his last testimony saying,
"I am now ready to be offered and the time of my
departure is at hand. 1 have fought a good light, I
have finished my couise. I have kept the faith." 2
Timothy 4 :()-7,

My dear reader, the thing we want to make sure
of is this, that we get the faith, and the Holy Ohost
that destroys and consumes the dross ami self
which hinders faith. When self is destroyed it cer-
tainly makes a change in feelings: it did in my case,
and left an emptiness that I can no better explain
than as I have said before — I felt like a shadow. I
looked down to see my body — so light did I feel —
and in an instance my entire being was filled with
the consunnng fire and power of the Holy Ghost.
Every particle of fear and shame was gone, and I
bore the fruits at once of which the word tells. The

10 HOW I GOT FAITH

iiist man tliat I met was Casper Fink, a dear, good
Holy (xhost man. I greeted him with the holy kiss
(see I Thes. 5:20, also Romans 1{):1()), something
I nciver did before in my life — greet a man Avith a
kiss — and I did not knoAv that God's word taught
it. Next Avas Brother Bunch, the preacher, and
when I greeted him he shouted, "Holy Ghost, Holy
Ghost !" and the spirit in ine gave utterance and
answered for itself with shouts of joy; and my
whole soul and body was on fire for God. I do not
mean that this fire was visible flames, such as I
have heard poor, deluded and mistaught people say.
But my very flesh and bones and soul burned with-
i«i me, and every bit of the work of the devil was
de^>troyed, and my Avhole soul and body was filled
Avith the j)OAver of God ; so there was nothing left in
my soul to doubt God. The Holy Ghost is God,
and I was filled Avith the Holy Ghost.

The reason so many fail to believe God is that
they fail to get acquainted AA'ith Him; they do not
I'ome near enough to Him to say from the depths of
their hearts, "Anything Lord." I haA^e had people
to ask me to pray for the salvation of their com-
panion, or child. I would say, "Are you Availing for
God to bring it about in his oavu Avay?*' They would
say "yes." Then I would tell of some instance in
my experience where it took the death of a child, or
the loss of property, and they Avould not AA^ant it to
come that way. My dear reader, if you are not ac-
quainted Avith God enough to commit the whole
thing to his hands, and let him bring it around His
Avay, you cannot exercise faith in Him. For the
Holy Ghost dictates the prayer of faith, and if you
are not willing for it to be done God's Avay, the Holy
Ghost AA'ill not work. Your just sajdng a prayer,
as thousands of people do, brings no beneficial re-
sults. My niece had a drunken husband; he died
drunk and I brought him home dead; this was be-
fore I Avas saA-ed. After I was saved, I went to pray

ilUW 1 GOT FAITH 11

for her child. Slic had beloiigod to tlie Methodist
Church from a child. I said, ''Don't you believe
God will answer ])rayer?'' She said : '"No. for I
prayed for God to brinu my husband home s()l)er.
and he never did." I said, ''Yes he did, but all the
way that God could answer your prayer, and bring
him home sober was to bring him home dead ; so
your j)rayer was answered." But had she known
it would be done that way she would not have
prayed. Just so it is 'wdth many, that want it done
their way. But my dear reader, when you get well
enough acquainted with God to be willing to let him
answer prayer his way, knowing that he is allwise,
and does all things for the best, and you ask believ-
ing, it will come. God would let the heavens fall
before he would fail to answer the prayer of faith.

12 HOW I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER III.

I row 1 GOT FAITH TO BE HEALED

111 a tow days at't(^i* I Avas saved I was riding
alone along the road, meditating; and the following
thoughts came to me, ''I have not taken a drop of
medicine since I began to call on God for convic-
tion, and it is no use for me to take medicine for
the doctors say that they cannot cure me ; besides, I
cannot take it without breaking my covenant Tvdth
God, for I have committed my spirit, soul mind and
body to Him ; have put all on the altar ; and if I
trust man, I break my covenant with God." Then
my mind ran to James 5 :13-15 ; and I thought, ''God
has called me to preach, but I cannot preach, for I
have no voice.'' Then I thought, ''God can make
no mistake; he is able to do Avhat he has promised,
and if I trust him, it puts all the responsibility on
Him, therefore, I will not take another drop of
medicine while I live." With this, my faith bound-
ed through to the throne of God; I took hold of
God's promises, and saw myself a well man, and a
X3reaclier, just then, by faith.

XoAv, if I did not tell you what was the matter
Avirh me, 3'ou could not Avell understand what it
meant for me to make a decision. I was given up
to die of consumption by three ditferent physicians.
I also had catarrh of the head until my hearing was
at one time so bad that one would have to holler
loudly to me. My eyes were very Aveak. Besides, I
had other afflictions brought on by a dissipated life.
I weighed only one, hundred, twenty-five pounds,
walked A\ith a stick, coughed and spit blood, and
suffered Avith head ache, back ache and heart
trouble. I had not been, to my knowledge, free
from pain for fourteen years. I decided to have

now I GOT FAITH 13

the incaclici' pray for me iiecordiiig to the Word of
CJod in tlu; Fifth Chapter of James, Tlurteenth and
Fonit.eentli verses. Now, this docs not mean elders
elected by men, but God sent eldcis rilled Avith (iod,
who believe all of God's word, and do not try to
hide behind Timothy's wine, or Hezekiah's fi<»s, or
the man ]*anl left siek at Miletum. IJut they be-
lieve, if the ])atient meets the eonditions. that God
would let the heavens fall before lie Avonld fail to
heal.

I was prayed for the next morninii. and The pow-
er of God went thiouiih my body: every ])ain left
me, and 1 knew the work was done — 1 exi)eeted it to
be done. You see, I had meditated and decided that
it Avould be to God's glory to heal me; and since he
liad called me to preach, I shoTdd be an example of
what I ])reached. In a fcAv hours the test came: my
lungs painecl me, my voice left me : but I stood on
the AVord, and the Avitness which 1 had received.
IJut T had to tight the devil a face to face fight for
three months. Ofttimes the suggestion would come
that I was not saved, or I would be healed. I had no
one to go to but God. I would fall on my knees and
ask (Jod, if I was right, to remove the pain or sore-
ness at once, and it would go. This Avould encour-
age me and I Avould get victory moie easily next
time, until I got to where, when the test would
come, I Avould rebuke the devil in Jet<us name: and
at the end of the three months, when T gave my
property and all I had to my creditois, aiul started
to evangelize, the work Avas completely done — 1 Avas
healed.

XoAV, a gi-eat many mistakes ai-e made when pe<>-
l)le do not make an unconditional surrender lo ( mmI ;
and in i)lace of having faith to receiAe the Aviine.ss
they just presume on (Jod's promises, and say they
are heah-d because God's AVord says so. lint there is
no healing, and no faith : yet they claim to be stand-
ing on the promises of God. They testify to heal-

14 now r (iOT FAITH

iii.u without any witness from God. This is a re-
proach to God's cause, hinders His work, and
shakes the faith of others.

HOW I GOT FAITH 15

CHAPTER IV.

illRACLES THAT GAVE ME FAITH

In the following chapters, I shall speak of some
thiniis that I am sure Avill be doubted by some, ridi-
culed and denied by others; but as there aic living
witnesses to what I shall tell, I do it for the en-
couragement and strengthening of the faith of those
who are seeking light on God's Word, and promises
to mankind. I shall give the names and addresses
of those who Avitnessed the miracles that I shall
speak of in these chapters.

Xow, a description of the country where I was
living Avhen converted, might be interesting to some.
I was converted on what was known as Pitts' Hill,
eleven miles from Cave in Rock, Harden County, Il-
linois. Pitts' Hill was near what was known as
Potts' Hill, on a road leading from the Southern
States into the Xorthern States by Avay of Fords-
ferry, Kentucky, and Eciuality, Illinois. There was
a man, by the name of Potts, living on Potts' Hill —
the hill got its name from him. He had a large
house, and kej)t travelers in the early days before
there were many steam boats on the Ohio River, or
any railroads in that country. There was also a
man by the name of Ford living at what is now
known as Foi-d's Ferry, Kentucky, on the Ohio Riv-
er. Potts' Hill is Ix'tween Fordslcrry and K(|uality.
This Avas in John A. Merrill's lime, a noted horse
thief and murderer. These three men — Foi-d, Potts,
and ^Fci-rill, Avere notorious for their niurder-s and
lobberies. There Avas a great deal of travel from
the North to the South. There Avere large droves
of horses and nudes driven through, ca'cu u]) to the
time when I can remendxM-. Those going froui the
Xru't.h to Tlie South, if anv wavs niiiii ni;Lilit. would

10 HOW I (iOT FAITH

stop with Potts Oil l*otts' Hill, as tlioro was no other
place between there and Ford's Ferry. If they could
reach Ford's Ferry by night, and if Potts did not
get them. Ford Avould get them. Those going from
the Hoiith to the ^orth, if too early to stop with
Ford, would stop with Potts, as his was the only
place between Fordsferry and Equality: and it is
said that they nuirdered and jobbed a great many
people.

My father told me that at one time a man going
South Avith a drove of horses, stopped with Ford —
Ford ran a ferry across the Ohio River, also kept a
hotel. Ford pi-oposed buying this man's horses,
but Avould not give the price the man asked for
them. While they were talking, a nicely dressed
stranger walked down stairs into the room Avhere
they were, and joining in the conversation, pro-
posed buying the horses himself. They soon made
a trade, and he ijaid the man for the horses. Soon
the stranger and Ford got on a trade, and Ford
bought the horses and paid him for them in the
presence of the first oAvner, who now started on his
journey. But the first place he had a chance to
spend money, he discovered that all the money he
obtained for his horses Avas counterfeit. He took
some men A^ith him, and Avent back to Ford, and
told him his trouble. Ford told him he knew noth-
ing about the man — that he Avas a stranger to him,
that he Avas noAV gone, and he kncAv nothing of him :
but that if he had sold his horses to him he Avould
have given him good money. So the man could do
no more, since the horses were gone, and he had no
way of getting them back. My father kncAv of a
number of instances similar to this: and in case
they could not w^ork it that Avay, and had to pay
real money for anything, they would destroy the
man, and get back the money. At the time I lived
in this country, this sort of robbery had been brok-
en up, and some good citizens Avere living at those

HOW 1 HOT FAITH 17

places; ])ut lln-ic aic a great iiiauy bad people there
3'et, and you Avould think so, if I should tell you of
all the iiM-idents 1 know, and tell you of the things
that I Avas Avell ae(iuainted with in Harden County,
Illinois — known, yet, as Hiiypt. And, 1 am sure that
if 1 should liive you a full descriplion of all the
blood that was shed ; and of all the crime that was
coniiiiitted : and tell you of the men Avho ran off Avith
other men's Avives; and of tlie woman who cut
another woman's husband's throat after she had
left her own husband and run off" Asith him ; and of
his brother uoinii after a Avarrant for her arrest,
and a liml) of a tree fell on him, and killed him aa
he was ictuininji with tlie Avarrant ; of the many
young- girls who lost their character and had their
lives blighted : of a i)i'ea(hei- holding the lani]) Avhile
a memlu'r of his church killed his oavu step-<Iaugli-
ter in order to covei- up his own shame: of men
SAvapping Avives : of a" father trading his own daugh-
ter foi- a hailol : and of other sindlar incidents, you
Avonld not wondei- at its Ix'ing called Kgypt. This
is the kind of place (Jod brought me out of, and
such things as named above Avere so connnon, that
not nnich Avas tliought of it. 1 am sure that if this
book readies Tolls' Hill, Illinois, sonu* Avho rea<l it
will know what I am talking about. My reason for
nari-ating this is to show you why (Jod had lo per-
foi-m miracles in oidei- to conx iiice the people : and,
thank (lod, il had its effect ; for many came to be-
lieve in (Jod, and were saved. -Iiisl a few days after
I was converted. I got Urolher Hunch, the i)reacher,
under whom 1 v.as con\-erted, to liold a meeting
near my home: and there some woinleirnl things
happened: many souls wci-e saved and sanclilied,
and many were healed. Hut, arterwar<ls, the devil
used a false pro])het to disgust many and (aiise
them to go back into sin.

The tirst miracle that occurred in this meeting
was when Mrs. Margaret j-^nller was laised from

18 now I GOT I AITII

the dead. We would begin meeting at nine o'clock
in the morning, the song, praise and prayer service
Avould last until eleven o'clock: then the pieacher
would begin to preach. He had no certain time to
stop, but would generally preach until two or three
O'clock in the afternoon, and then we would hold
altar service until five o'clock, then we were dis-
missed for lunch. Some would go home for lunch,
but the preacher and I would generally stay at the
school house, as he was tired, and I was very weak
; — I had just been healed of consumption. The peo-
ple would begin to gather in before seven o'clock,
and meeting would begin and continue until mid-
night, and sometimes until three o'clock in the
morning. This kept up for three weeks, so. you see,
we were all worn out because of loss of sleep. One
day while Brother Bunch was preaching, Mrs. Ful-
ler and another woman sat on the second bench to
the preacher's left. Mrs. Fuller laid over on the
desk in front of her. I, with others, saw her, but
just thought that she was sleeping. Finally the
woman, sitting by her, tried to awaken her, but
could not. She screamed out and said, "This wom-
an is dead." Dr. T. J. McGinnis, who was the son
of old Doctor McGinnis, who was well known by the
people of Harden County, Illinois, and who lived
and raised his family near Rosaclare. near Eliza-
bethtowii, had two sons that were doctors, Fred and
Tom. It was Tom that was sitting there. He then
lived at Potts' Hill, Illinois, three-quarters of a
mile from the Lambert School House, the place we
were now holding meeting. He went to the wonmn,
examined her and said, "She is dead." The preach-
er spread some over-coats down on the floor in front
of the pulpit, and we laid her out — the doctor help-
ed. Brother Bunch went back to the pulpit and
preached for thirty minutes — the doctor said he
timed him. The preacher then stopped preaching
and said, "The spirit of God impresses me that if I

now I GOT FAITH 19

will pray for this woman that God will raise her
up. Conic on, Brother Brown, and Sister Lambert."
Sister Ijambert was a woman very strong in faith,
and slie went .sayinu, '•Amen."' 1 did not know what
to do, it looked like foolishness to me, to pray for
(lod to put life in a woman that had been dead, and
laid out, thirty minutes. But I hated not to go, and
to baek down befoie the ])eople before whom 1 had
testified so stiongiy. So I went, and the doctor
went too, but the people sat spell-bound. No laugh-
ing, no jeering, no fun-making; we never saw it this
Avay befoi-e. They began to ])ray. The doctor held
his fingers on the artery which runs across the jaw
bone, aiul also on the wrist where the pulse should
be, but he said she had no ])ulse; and as the preach-
er, and Sister Lambert, piaycd so cai-nestly, I lost
sight of what the jx'oplc would think, and joined in
prayer. After we had prayed a while. Brother
Bunch said, *'Amen, it is done." The woman that
had been dead, like Lazaius, Avho came forth bound
in grave clothes, tlircw uj) her hands and sang with
a clear voice,

"O come angel band.
Come and around me stand,
O l)eai' me away on your snowy wings
To my immortal home.""
She then raised up and sat before the peojjh' ) (rais-
ing (iod. Doctor ]Mc(}innis said aloud, '"(Jood peo-
ple, this woman was <lead, and has been for thirty
minutes: I had my fingers on the arteries on her
jaw and wrist. There was no life until the preacher
said *Amen :' an<l then I felt the blood gush through
her veins." Thei-e w«'re none who denied it. oi- made
fun of it, but all seemed to believe. .Many who wit-
nessed this are siill living — a lew of iheiii ai-e
as follows:

John M. Lambert. Doicna. Missouii : .Mary Lam-
bert Cable, (ireen, Iowa: (these were saved then,
but sorry to say, not now) : my wife. (5. A. Brown,

20 now I GOT FAITH

Roswoll, A'ew Mexico. I do not know ^vIumc Doctor
Mc( Jiiinis is, but he was somewhere about riukuey-
viHe, Livingston County, Kentucky, the last I knew
of him, but I am sure that he would not deny tliis
statement.

Another instance 1 will relate is that ot my son,
George, being raised from the dead so far as we
could s(^e from appearances. I am thoroughly con-
vinced that (}od permits things to come on us for
our good, and his glory. After I was saved my Avife
would not surrender and get saved. I kept pi-aying
God to bring her to salvation for three months.
Finally I said, "Bring her Lord, at any cost.'* (xod
knows what our idols are, and even when we get in
earnest about a soul's salvation, for healing, or for
anything we may desire, God never will move so
long as we hold ourselves, or our friends, in reserve.
If Ave want him to be easy Avitli them. We need not
expect to get our prayers through. But Avhen Ave
can say, "Lord, bring it about at any cost,'' then it
is that God moA'es. It may take the life of some one,
but God has promised to ansAver the prayer of faith.
And all AAiio pray the prayer of faith, having an
earnestness in their heart, for God to bring it about
in his OAvn way, Avill be satsified. When I could de-
cide this Avay, the Lord permitted the devil to touch
my Avife's idol, Avhicli Avas our youngest boy, George.
He was tw^o and a half years of age, had been sick
a great deal of his life, and AA'ife Avorshiped him. God
has said, "Thou shall have no other Gods before
me." God permitted this child to go into convul-
sions— I Avas aAvay, Avife and the child Avere alone.
She had most of the day to meditate and decide
AA'hether she Avanted to Avorship the child and lose
her soul, or consecrate the child to God and get sal-
vation. Soon after I came into the house I took the
child out of her lap and laid him on the bed : AAiiere-
upon he took a very hard fit, and in a little Avhile he
was dead so far as Ave could see. He Avas draAvn out

HOW I GOT FAITH 21

of shape, but as Ik* .uaspcd his last Id-cat li Iiis limbs
and muscles sti-aiuhtciicd out. Wife ran lor reme-
dies. 1 told lici- that it was for lier salvation, and
that if slie Avovdd not surrender and jiive her heart
to (lod, the cliild woubl i>o to heaven rijilit oft. She
fell on her knees, made her surrender — iiave the
child to the Lord, and her heart to (lod. I, also, was
callinsj; on God, and the moment that the tire of (lod
touched hei* dead soul, she gave a shout, antl life
came into the child. This uave me more faith. I
Inid not <i()ne out to preach yet, but was preachiuii
around home. Seemingly, it was hard for me to cut
loose; so (lod «»ave me this test throu.uh the child,
and by so doin.u, burned the bridsies InOiind me. The
chibl was paralyzed in his lower limbs when I de-
ci<led to turn everything over to my creditors, and
to obey God. 1 decided to <iive my life, and my time
to His sei'vice, and started out. I promised (}od
that if In would heal the child, ami make hiiu
strong. I would li\'e and <lie foi- Him. and spend my
life in His sei-vice. After ])rayer 1 arose and started
on my first evanuelistic trip, believing that God
would heal the child ami make a way when there ap-
peared to be no way: and, in spite of the devil, he
did. Oftimes I would uet a letter from home saying
that they had nothinii to eat, house rent due, and no
money. The devil would show me a job, and the
Lord wotild show me the child, and my covenant. T
would say, •"Loid. I will stand by it if we all starve."
and God always made a way when it looked like
thei'c was lU) way. l often realized that if 1 had iu)t
had the above experience that the devil would have
run me in a great many times, -lesus would not
bow down to the devil for the whole worbl. We see
in Matthew -lilS-ll : ''Again, the devil takeih him
up into an exceeding high mountain, and'sheweth
him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of
them; Ami saith unto him. All these things will I
give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worshijt me.

2'2 HOW I GOT FAITH

Then saith Jesus iiiito him, Get thee hence, Satan ;
for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy
God, and him only shalt thou serve. Then the devil
leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and minis-
tered unto him." Sad to say, but there are many
God called preachers that have bowed down to the
devil, and lost sight of God, because they were
afraid of what the people would say, or that God
might not provide. My brother, or sister, if this is
your sad state, after you read this, go into the wil-
derness and stay with Jesus until you Avhip the
devil, and give him to understand that you will not
bow down to him: but that you will preach the
truth vdthout compromise and fill your calling if
you have to starve ; then God will open up the way.
Don't think that he has forgotten you ; he is watch-
ing you and Avaiting to see who you are going to
believe, God or the devil. And when you settle it,
that you Tvill believe Jesus— Matthew 28 :19-20 : -'Go
ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost: Teaching them to observe all
things whatsoever I have commanded you : and lo,
I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world. Amen," then as he ministered to Jesus
through the angels, he Avill provide for you through
his people, and sometimes through sinners. It
means to preach all the Xew Testament. Because
some one is present who does not believe do not get
frightened, and come down out of the pulpit leaving
part unsaid, as I once knew a good brother to do,
whereupon God took his message from him. It
does not mean to preach a wliile, then go away to
see your people, then fish or hunt or work on a
farm : but it means for you to put your time in for
God and his cause. And I assure you He will pro-
vide for 3'ou — no difference. how large your family.
It may not be luxuries, fine plumes and feathers,
rati flowers and silk ties : but it will be such things

HOW I GOT FAITH 23

as you need to satisfy hunjicr. and to clothe your
body. If your clothes iict rouuh. do not let U]), hut,
if ])ossihlc. i)i'('ach sti-aiuhtcr still. The harder you
hit honest souls, the better they Avill like you and
the more they will give. God will take care of the
truth.

24 HOW I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER V.

THESE SIGNS SHALL FOLLOW THEM T'lIAT BELIEVE

III March, 1910, while i)reachiiig at New Deca-
tur, Alabama; just at the close of meeting. Sister
J. W. Hilburu, of" that place, came to the altar with
one hand hanging helpless by her side, sajdng she
had no use of it ; that she had been impressed for
some days that God would heal it — her husband
wanted her to use remedies, but she would not do
so — said she knew that God could heal her, and be-
lieved that God Avould heal her right then if I Avould
pray for her. We knelt and prayed for her, and she
jumped to her feet, threw her arm behind her and
over her head, and said she knew that God did do it.
This was witnessed by Edgar Williams, of Eagle-
ville, Tennessee, and a Brother West, whose given
name I do not remember, who Avas Avith us in the
meeting ; also Bertha and Lillian Brown and a num-
ber of others, together with Brother J. Lee Collins,
who was a minister living at that time at Xiota,
Tennessee.

In October, 1909, myself and company of Avork-
ers Avere called to Eagleville, Tennessee, by Brother
Edgar AVilliams to hold a meeting. He had ncA^er
heard the trutli preached, but had read the Gospel
Trumpet. AMiile Ave Avere there he dropped a back-
log on his foot, mashing it A'ery badly, and he could
scarcely walk on it. He had his shoe off and a rub-
ber OA'ershoe on his foot, and not able to go to the
meeting, yet it Avas not more than three hundred
yards aAvay. I told him that God could heal him
and make him able to Avalk to the meeting ; talked
to him and encouraged him to ask God to heal his
foot, and then told him to pull off his rubber. He
did so and I took his foot in my hands and it AAas

HOW I GOT FAITH 25

bruised very bad; it seeuied that the bones were
crushed. I said, "Xow when I piay and say *Anien'
you ^et up and Avalk,'' He said, "All ri^ht/' and as
I said amen he put his foot down and walked out as
well, seemingly, as if nothing- had been ailing. He
looked at his Avife, calling lier by name and said,
"Inez, it is sure done," and he Avalked to the meet-
ing.

In January, 1910, Sister Bertha M. Brown and
myself Avent from TallaAvah, Mississippi, to Inde-
pendence, Louisiana, Avith Sister Anna Dnrbin,
(the latter named place being Sister Durbin's
home), and held a meeting at this place. While
there Beitha BroAvn took A'ery sick at the home of
Sister Evans, and it sccnicd that fhe end had come.
She Avas unconscious, and almost gone so far as Ave
could see. There AA^ere a number in the house, and a
great many that did not knoAV that God Avould
ansAvcj- ])rayer, and a very fcAV that did know it. It
seemed that in an instant the surroundings Hashed
before me, and Avhat it Avould mean for her to die
there, so far aAvay from her mother and sisters, and
Avhat a repi'oach it Avould be upon the cause for a
minister trusting (lod to pass aAvay right in tlie
house Avhere another one had passed aAvay a fcAV
yeais before — this being Avhere Brother Jeremiah
(\)h* died. I believed that it Avas an im])osition of
the (h'vil, and took a stand against it, i-('T)tiked tlie
powers of hell, and the discouraging spirit and
called on God by faith ; and she Avas raised up. I
asked God to laise her np and make her able to
l)r('aci» the next niglil, Avliich l\o did, and she
preached to a laige ((nigicgation. There Avas a sis-
ter present named I'nrvis, Avho lived near, and said
that she had a cancer under her arm and for a lime
had been unable to j)ut her hand above hci- liciid, or
use il in any Avay to adv.aiiliigc. She sjiid she be-
lieved that if I Avould |n;i.\ lor her, and ask (Jod to
h«';d luM', tliat he av()u1<1 do so. After tiilking Avith

20 now I GOT FAITH

h(*r foi- awhile we agreed with her in piayer. I
asked (Srod to Idll every root of that cancer, and take
it away with every symptom of the disease, and to
make her wiiole right then. She sprang to her feet,
threw her hand above her head, and said, ''It is
done, it does not hurt me a particle ; I could not
put my hand above my head before." She was at
meeting that night, testified and threw her liand
above her head before her neighbors, Avho knew her
condition, and she continued to attend the meetings
"vsiiich lasted a Aveek longer and testified during the
meetings of God healing her. Some months after
we left there she sent me her written testimony,
stating that she was completely healed and had had
no symptoms of the disease since. I have forgotten
lier given name. Sister Annie Durbin, of Indepen-
dence, Louisana, witnessed this; also Sister Evans,
who, I understand, has since passed away. Bertha
M. Brown, 201 Xorth Lea Ave., lioswell, Kew Mex-
ico, and a number of others, were also witnesses.

In March, 1910, while at the home of Sister A. J.
Brown, West Decatur, Alabama, she showed me a
very bad cancer in her temple, saying thit it had
I)een bothering her for a long time, and that she be-
lieved that if I prayed for her that God would heal
it. We agreed in prayer, asked God to destroy the
roots and symptoms of the cancer : she said she be-
lieved it was done. The soreness and inflamation
ivent out immediately and the cancer began to dry
up, and finally disappeared, leaving a slight scar
where it once was. This was witnessed by her son-
in-law, W. A. Eandle, and his wife, Lala Randle,
who noAV live at Birmingham, Alabanui ; also her
two daughters, Bertha and Lillian Brown, whose
address, together with their mother's, is 201 North
Lea Ave., Roswell, Kew Mexico.

At one time I Avas stricken down very suddenly
with nervous prostration. I Avas eight or ten miles
from the railroad, had to be hauled to the depot in

HOW I GUT FAITH 27

a wagon, then go on the train 350 miles to my home.
They secured an old wooden rocking chair, placed it
in the wagon for me to ride in. When about half
way to the station I had them fasten the chair to the
wagon. It had been very muddy and the ground
had frozen hard, the wagon ruts were deep, and the
top of the ground was thawed enough to let the
wagon slip around, which made it very hard on me.
Finally I discovered that life was going out of my
body and I told them to stop, I was dying. They
stopped the wagon and began to pray for me. I
commenced to meditate, and took into considera-
tion that God had shown me to go home and that he
would not let me die on the road. I rebuked the
devil, and death, and claimed life through Jesus
Christ, and I felt death going otT of me just as
plainly as I felt it come on me. This convinced me
of the fact that Ave live by faith ; and I believe that
there are many people Avho die, when, if they would
only reason and consider that it would be to God's
glory for them to live, and that it was God's will
for them 1o live, that they would live much longer.
I am sure that I Avould have been dead if I had given
uj). This is not the only instance in which I have
been convinced of this fact.

While at the camp-meeting at Fargo, Oklahoma,
in July, 1912, after preaching on divine healing,
and presenting the altar foi- healing, a number canie
to the altar for healing, and among them was old

Sister , of Fargo, Oklahoma, Avho had

been going on a crutch and a cane for a long time.
She Avas helped to the altai* by friends. Wlien I
went to pray for her she said that she believ<Ml that
God would hel]) her to walk away from ihe iiltar
without crulches. A\'\rv T ])i-ayed for hei- she sjynnig
to her feet, and jumped, and began to sliout, and
went away walking without crutch or cane. I am
told, just nt this time, while writing this testinmny,
that she is still walking, without crutch or cane.

28 now 1 GOT FAITH

Tills was witnessed by J. 1). Feiiell, Far.uo, Okla..
Geoige Haiiiion, Clovis, X. Mex., J. P. Milford, who
is now in California — but at this time I do iiot
know his address — Pauline May, 201 Xorth Lea
Av(^, KosAvell, Xew Mexico, and Ana Groves, the
stenoiirapher, who is now taking this dictation, of
Woodward, Oklahoma, and a number of others.

In Xovember, 1912, while holding a meeting in
the tabernacle at Roswell, New Mexico, an old lady
got saved, and accepted the truth; but took very
sick, and in a few days sent for me to come and
pray for her. I went and she was healed instantly
Her husband Avas sitting in the house, and seemed
very angry when I Avent in — did not believe in heal-
ing. I prayed for her and she Avas healed instantlA^,
and got up out of bed; he looked astonished and*
said, "I know she never did that Avay before. She
alAvays, before, lay several days Avhen she had those
spells, and nearly died." He had been hurt in an
automobile Avreck, and had his hip crushed, and
had to go on crutches — could not use his limb. In
a day or tAvo he hobbled out to meeting, heard a few
sermons, and one evening Avent to the altar, still
going on his crutches. He said that if God could
heal his Avife Avhen she Avas so sick that he could
save his soul and heal him of his crippled limb. We
prayed for him. He arose and Avalked away and
left his crutches lying at the altar, and has never
used them since. His wife and children are liAing
across the street from us noAV. and he left town the
other morning to AAork on a ranch six miles out in
the countiy. His name is Ivirkseik — this Avas AAit-
nessed by a large congregation.

In a fcAv months after I began the Avork in Ros-
well, XcAv Mexico, we were holding night meetings
in a hall on Main Street, several blocks from the
Home, when Sister Martha Rutledge, one of the
workers in the Home. Avas sick. Sister A. J. Brown
and mv AAife staved Avith her and the rest of us Avent

HOW 1 GOT FAITH 29

to iiu'ctiiiu. AVliik' I was picjicliinu tluMc was a
youiijj, man wlio was a siniicr and who lived neigh-
bor to us, came in and told me that she was dying,
and wanted me to eonie at once. Brother Ed Arney
and [ got into his buggy and drove to the Home,
and found her seemingly drawing her last breath.
She could scarcely whisper. We laid hands on her
and prayed for her and (Jod healed her, and instant-
ly, life came into her body, and she ai'ose and said
it was done. This was known by a number of peo-
ple in Roswell, Xew Mexico, as we returned right
back to the meeting house from the house in which
she was healed, and numbers of people visited her,
and it preached (piite a sermon to the pe()])le who
had nevei- heard that wav before.

30 now I GOT FAiTH

chapti:r VI.

"Now there Avas at Joppa a certain disciple
named Tabitha, which by interpretation is called
Dorcas ; this Avonian was fnll of good Avorks and
alnisdeeds Avhich she did. And it came to pass in
those days, that she was sick, and died: whom
Avhen they had Avashed, they laid her in an upper
chamber. And forasmuch as Lydda AA'as nigh to
Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter was
there, they sent unto him tAA^o men, desiring him
that he would not delay to come to them. Then
Peter arose and AAent AA'ith them. When he was
come, they brought him into the upper chamber;
and all the widows stood by him Aveeping, and shew-
ing the coats and garments which Dorcas made,
AAiiile slie A\as Avith them. But Peter put them all
forth, and kneeled doAA^n, and prayed; and turning
him to the body said, Tabitha, arise. And she op-
ened her eyes ; and when she saw Peter, she sat up."
Acts 9 :3G-40.

It is said by a great many that the days of mira-
cles are past, and sad to say, it is not all said by
the enemies of God, or by people Avho do not profess
to knoAA' God, but by many who profess to be God's
believing children, it is claimed that God will not,
and does not, raise the dead.

While preaching near Bishop ville. South Caro-
lina, in April, 1910, the Lord laid a message on me
on Divine Healing. There were seA'eral brother
ministers there ; they had come from different parts
of the country to meet me. There had been a great
havoc made of the church there because of differ-
ences betAveen some of the brethern avIio were min-
isters, and the people had done as they did in Paul's
days when some said I am of Paul and some said I
am of Apollos: and I of Cephas: and I of Christ,

now I GOT lAITH HI

each had tlioir rcspottivc iniiiistci-. The {ouji lega-
tion liad most all hack-sliddcii, and they were hav-
iufi' no nicetiniis. We Inul Imhmi preaching for several
days and niiilits Ix'foie this incident occurred, of
whicli 1 am about to speak, and the people had be-
come interested. The house was crowded, and a
number wei-e out of doors. Th(» text was ITel)iews
13 :S: "Jesus Clirist, tlie same yesterday, and. todav,
and forever." After 1 had been pT-eachin«i for, prob-
ably, an hour and a half, it seemed that the ])()Avers
of hell came aiiainst me, and I heard a noise, as
some one sti-uiiulinu : T turned and looked to my left
just in time to see a woman fall into anotlier wom-
an's arms. The thought ^ruck me at once that it
was a ti'ick of the devil to keep this message fiom
goinii before the peo]>le. T kei)t ])reaclnnii. The
sister that was holding the woman motioned for Sis-
ters Lillian and Bertha Brown; they Avent to her
and began praying in secret. The husband of the
woman that had aj)pai-ently died came crowding
up: he and his chum were drunk. I i-ebuked the
devil, and Ood held them in check until I finished
the sermon ; then I tuiiied the meeting over to some
of the brethern, and I went to where the woman
was. So far as I could see she Avas dead. Thei-e
was no j)ulse and no appearances of life. Her
drunken husband AA'as trying to pull hei- out of the
la]) of the sister Avho Avas holding her: but who re-
fused to give her up. 1 ]nayed foi- her — she rose up
and fell back. I i)rayed the second tin)e and she did
not i-ecover: 1 ])rayed the thiid, and fourth, and
fifth time. IJy this time there was (piite a commo-
tion in the back of the house,, and one fellow got
A'ery boisterous, and said that he would Avatch us
and see that she Avas not slipped out, ami he Avould
see that she Avas sent out of thei-e in hei- box. So
these Avere some of the i-emarks that the saints and
ministers and all Avho Avere there heard — all looki'd
scared — and in fact, it seemed that there was gi-eat

32 now I GOT FAITH

trouble pciuliiig'. My faith was in God, I felt that
it was for Ills uloiT. I pushed the -wild drunken
mob back, laid on hands again, and took hold of
God's promises b}' faith, claimed her life in the name
of Jesus Christ; piaying God to defeat the devil,
and to let life come into her body, and prove his
power. She sprang to her feet, gave a shout, walked
out of there alone, and got into the buggy with her
drunken husband and Avent home ; and was back to
the meeting next day, all right so far as we could
see. This convinced manj^ It reminded me of the
tumbling of the walls of Jericho. While the powers
of hell were against us, and seemingly the heavens
were as brass, and God had turned a deaf ear, every
one that professed to know God, with the exception
of myself and company of workers, and the Avoman
Avho held the Avoman in her arms, were spell-bound,
and seemingly faithless, and excited : but the mo-
ment that she sprang to her feet the shouts went
OA^er the house, and the ministry gave great dem-
onstrations, and made some discussions and boasts
about God manifesting his poAver. There are a
great many noAv, like those in the olden times when
they could not shout until the Avails of Jericho had
fallen. God Avants a ministry, and people who will
stand faithful before the opposing poAvers, as Elijah
did before the prophets of Baal, and knoAV that God
Avill ansAver prayer. Elijah even made fun of them
and said, "Cry aloud for he is God: either he is
talking, or he is pursuing, or he is in a journey, or
peradventure he sleepeth, and nuist be aAvaked." He
had not prayed yet, but he had no fear; he knew
that God Avould hear him and when the time came
for him to call on his God, he with boldness called
on God, believing, and God answered by fire, and
consumed the sacrifice and the Avood; and the
stones and the dust and licked up the Avater that
Avas in the trench. It might be possible that some
would saA^ Ave do not knoAv Avhether these incidents

now I GOT TAITH 33

Avhicli I relate in lliis hook aie tJiic or not. JJrotlicr
Bi-owii "wrote so iiuniy tlii!i«>s in his otliei- l»ook l)Ut
never gave siitticieiit ijroof to coiiviiice ine thai it
was true. 1 want to ^ive proof in these incicU-nts
that I speak of, so thai (Jcxl niav he iihu-ilied and
people convinced. The woman's name that died, as
far a« we could tell, was lOstelJe ( 'olhoiirii : i he wom-
an that caught her in her arms was Mrs. Minnie
Caiifman ; one of tlie ministers |)resenl was .lohn
Cheuning, and their address is i;isli(>|»villc. South
Carolina.

The next incident that comes to my mind was
one time when 1 was attending the camp-meeting
at Anderson, Indiana: the tirst one that was held
there, and it was held in a large tahernacle near
where the auditorium now stands on the camp
ground. Sister .Joyce Myers of Louisville. Ken-
tticky. was preaching. 1 was sitting rather toward
the hack of the tahernacle, and just as 1 turned my
liead 1 noticed a woman walking down the aisle.
For some reason 1 looked after her, 1 know not why.
All at once she droi)|)e(l as thotigh she had heen
shot. 1 saw from the way that she fell that she had
not stumbled, but ha<l just simply given away in
lu'r body and fell. 1 ran to her — she seemingly was
dead, no pulse, no appearance of life--and 1 praye(l
for her — she struggled for breath. The congrega-
tion began to become disturbed, and some one hol-
lered otit, "Keej) still, just a woman caught her toe
in a tent rope, ami fell." Just then lir(»ther and
Sister L. L. Torter came to me. ^^'e agreed in pray-
er and she attem|ttc(l to ijiise u|> but lell ba(k--her
eyes glassed — and from cNciy apj)earan<-e the last
])article of breath had gone. We Iai<l hands on her
again, and rebuked the <h*vil and the powers of hell,
and claimed her life through .lesus Christ, ami com-
ma nde(l her to rise. I took hold of her tinder one
arm, and brother IVuter took hold of the other arm,
and we raised her to her feet, and slrenuth came to

o4 now I GOT FAITH

lici' body. l>y this time her husband (-aiue to where
we were, and h(; took hold in my place, and he and
IJiotlicr Porter led her a little ways. 8he looked
up and said, "1 am very hunji,ry.'' She sat down
on a bench, and her husband Aveut to a stand and
bought her some bananas. Brother and Sister Por-
ter and I Avent to the tabernacle and sat doAvn. By
this time she was eating her bananas. Brother Por-
ter looked out and said to me, "Look there, twenty
minutes ago she was in eternity, and she sits on a
bench noAv eating bananas." It was someAvhat a
curiosity to me the Avay the Avoman acted. She did
not even seem glad that she had come to life; she
gave no demonstration of thankfulness or joy. She
looked sad and discouraged, a little frightened,
seemingly. I kept studying about her until it
seemed that I must meet her and talk Avith her. Af-
ter meeting Avas disnnssed I found her in the hall
at the Gospel Trumpet home. I asked her if she
cared to talk to me a little Avhih^ — that I Avas in-
terested— she said that she did not care, that she
Avould talk to me. I told her that her case Avas a
peculiar one, and that God had permitted this for
a purpose, and that I would like to knoAA' her ex-
perience, and asked her if she had ever heard the
truth before. She said that she had been saved and
in the faith, but that her child got sick, and she
trusted the Lord to heal it, but it died : and she
blamed the ministers because they let her child die ;
accused them, turned against the truth, and had
fought it and opposed it. But that it seemed that
she could not resist the impression to go to that
meeting ; and that Avhile she tried to keep from go-
ing the impression Avas so great that she gave Avay,
and went. I said, ''Sister, that explains the whole
matter. God has permitted you to have this experi-
eji<. e that yuu might knoAv that there Avas a reality
in salvation, iind that God's word is true; and I
feel that this is God's last call to you.*' She said

now I GOT FAITH 35

tlmt sht^ was iiitcMHliiiji to u:o home that ovoning. I
said, "You had better not do it : do not leave tliis
ground until you get salvation." I left her undeeid-
ed, seemingly, morv' than she said, she was con-
viened, and that she aimed to get saved. Some
years later I was preaching in the chapel at the
Gospel Trumpet Ollice at an Assendily meeting. ]
told of this incident — and some others in my preach-
ing— as I was ])reaching on divine healing, and I
said that I did not learn the woman's name, and I
did not know where the woman lived, and did not
know whether any one in the house knew of her oi-
not, when a brother si)oke up ajid said, "I know her,
Brother Jirown : I was witness to the scene; she
lived a neighboi- to me; she got saved, died in the
faith, and is gone home to glory." I did not know
him : 1 never met hiiii any more; I did not recognize
his face^vhen he spoke, but 1 am sure that some who
read this book will remember this incident and this
statement.

Another incident which, now, comes to my ndnd,
occui-ed in the spring, I think, in 1911 — I am not
sure. However, I was attending camp-meeting at
the TrumiH't Ofifice, Anderson, Indiana. My room
Avas on the thiid fiooi-. T did not go down wlien the
rising bell rang, and did not go down stairs until
they wei-e having prayer in the chapel. The chapel
door which o])ens out into the hall was open, the
cliaju'l i-oom was tilled, and (|uite a nundjer of jk'o-
l)le had knelt in the hall. I knelt down by a table,
dropped my head over on the table, and just as I
knelt I heard a noise as if something had hit the
floo!-, but thought nothing of it. Old Mother Wal-
teis, who was once a neighbor of mine in Kssex, Il-
linois, and who then lived, and now lives, at An-
derson, Indiana, (*ame i-unning to me, and caught
hold of me, and said. "Come hei'c, there is a man
who fell dead." 1 went with her, and she led the
Avay : we i-eaclicd the inside of a circle of people, and

36 HOW I GOT FAITH

soiiM* brothei'ii had just picked a iiitiii up otf of the
fioor and Ijiid him on a IxMich. His eyes looked
glassy, and 1 saw no sign of lllc, hut the spirit of
God impressed me to pray for him. I saw some
bi-etheru, in the ministry, standing there Avho did
not believe in miracles of this kind; and 1 had been
infoi-med that they did not believe? some statements
which 1 had made in my former book. The thought
came to me, "If 3^ou pray for him and he is not
raised up it Avill only be the worse for them, and
make your persecution harder." The next impres-
sion came from God, and the force and power Avith
which it came Avas too great for me to i-esist; I re-
buked the devil in my soul, and rushed to the man
and laid hands on him and rebuked death, and the
devil, and the poAvers of hell, and claimed his life
through faith in Jesus Christ ; and commanded him
to arise ; life came into his body, and he arose upon
the bench. I soon Avas croAvded aAvay by people
coming to see him — I gave back — I never saAv the
man any more.. Mother Walters was witness to
this. She is Avell knoAvn by the Gospel Trumpet
family, and the saints at Anderson, Indiana: also,
some of the saints in Chicago knoAV her, and many
others. I told of this incident in my preaching at
the same time I told of the former incident Avliich 1
spoke of; Sister Walters was present, and testified
to it being true. I hope that she Avill live to read
this book and testify to the public to this statement
being true.

XoA\', I feel that it Avould be to the glory of God
for me to make a little explanation. There are
many people Avho think that if you pray for a dead
person, and they come to life, Avhy not pray for <iny
one who is dead. I Avould say, that the prayer of
faith is dictated by the Holy Ghost, and AA-hei-e the
Holy Ghost does not dictate or impress it is imijos-
sible for the prayer of faith to be prayed. All those
for A\-hom I prayed, that Avere dead, that I have

HOW I (.;()T FA IT J I :n

spoken of, The spirit of (Jod impressed luc lo piay,
and tlic iiupicssion was ureat. If God had not im-
pressed n)e, I would not have prayed just to iiratify
my own desire, or to show some people tliat (Jod
could raise <he dea<l — there would luive been noth-
ing done. 1 Jiave been calhMl to piay for many peo-
ple who were dead, and I never was impresseil to
])ray for God to i-aise any one from the dead, but
what he di<l it.

38 HOW I GOT FAITH

CHAPTP]R VII.

And tlicie came tliitlu'r certain Jews from An-
tioch and Iconium, who persuaded the people, and,
having stoned Paul, drew^ him out of the city, sup-
posing he liad been dead. Howbeit, as the disciples
stood round about him, he I'ose up, and came into
the city ; and the next day he departed with Barna-
bas to Derbe. And when they had preached the gos-
pel to that city, and had taught many, they returned
again to Lystra, and to Iconium, and Antioch, Con-
firming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting
them to continue in the faith, and that we must
through nuich tribulation enter into the kingdom
of God. Acts 14 :19-22.

In the latter part of June, 1911, I went from
Anderson, Indiana, in company with Brother Rus-
sel Walter, and wife, Lillian and Bertha Brown, to
Calcutta, West Virginia, to hold a meeting. It
might be well to give an incident at the beginning
of the meetings at this place.

In the latter part of 1909, I received a letter
from a Methodist minister named F, J. Campbell,
Calcutta, West Virginia, stating that he had bee^i
handed my book, ''From Infidelity to Christianity,"
and had read the same and had become interesl^d.
Not only he, but most of his church, and they had
decided that they wanted me to come and hold a
meeting, and that if I would come that he would
send me check to cover my expenses. In January,
1910, I was at Palco, Kansas, and answered him
from there telling him that I could come alone a
certain time in the spring from Louisana, or that I
could wait until the latter part of July and bring
my company from North Carolina, where I would
be in meetings at that time. He wrote back stating
that the latter proposition suited him. and that they

HOW I GUT rAlTlI oD

were all rejoicing to know (Init we wonld come, and
they were looking Corward to that time; an<l were
already making preparations, and that peo]>le conld
be seen standing in crowds talking abont this ex-
pected meeting, and that he wonld prei)are a plari;
for th(? meeting, as tlieir honse wonld not be large
enough — thought that we could get a tabermiclc

I kept up a correspondence Avith him, and when
I was at Sea Grove, Xorth Carolina, I received a
letter from him, with check enclosed for seventy-tive
dollars, to pay the car fare of my conipany and my-
self to his town. When 1 arrived 1 found him a very
honest man, and one who had great influence among
the ])eople, and particularly with the i)eoi)le of the
Metliodist chtirch at that place. lie could not se-
cure a tabernacle, so he had put seats out in an open
place by the mountains, as this Avas a very moiui-
tainous country, and had built a staiul for the
preachers to sit on and to ])r('ach from. The meet-
ing began with good interest, and the people came
in great crowds; the house wotild hold the people
for the day meetings, but we i)reached out of doors
at night until Sunday there came a wonderful large
crowd and we had the meeting out of doors, and tlie
people sat out in the hot sun on those ])lank bench-
es— men with their hats off and Avomen wilh para-
sols ovei- their heads lisleiiing lo the gospel.

Finally, lirother Campbell i-ose up and lold
them that when he came to that place he was a
Methodist, and had Ihhmi from a boy, and had done
the very best that he knew to do, and had walked in
all the light tha t had been given him fr<>m the
Methodists; but after reading my book whicli had
been handed him, on the first day ol .hiimary, he
decided that he Avas not saved, and made his snr-
render to God, and God saved him, and now he had
decided that sanctification Avas a Hible doctrine,
and that he Avas seeking and longing for it. That
there had been another (juestion in his mind, and

40 ' HOW 1 GOT FAITH

li(i Wiis piayiiijj; that God would give him iiiider-
staudiiig, and that more than likely they would see
that he would take his tie off, as he was getting
souiewdiat bothered about it. So in a night or tAvo
he came Avithout his tie, and w^ent to the altar and
conseci-ated for sanctilication, arose and told them
that he saw the light on secret orders, the one
church, and he made a clean sweep of the "whole
thing, that he had written letters that w^ere uoaa* on
the way to conference notifying them that he had
resigned as preacher, also as President of the Ep-
worth League; also a number of other positions in
the Methodist church, and that he had also sent
notices to the lodges to AA'hich he belonged and noti-
fied them that he had receiAed light on the same,
and saAv they Avere wrong and Avithdrew himself
from them; and that now he had consecrated his
life to God and had done all that he kncAA^ to do and
Avas sanctified by faith.

On the next evening he testified that he Avas sat-
isfied and had the AVT.tness that the Avork would be
done that he had done all he knew to do and took it
by faith, but did not receive the exijerience just
then. He prayed in his office that night before re-
tiring, and Avent to sleep studying about the mat-
ter. He Avoke up and said that he felt happy,
and before he Avas entirely aAvake it came to him
that it seemed something like when he was a boy
and Avas counting the days and hours when hie
Avould see grandma. That the thought struck him
that he was a man and those days are past, by that
time ''I was fully aAvake and all at once such great
joy flooded my soul, and it came to me that I was
sanctified; and had taken the Lord as my healer,
and never expect to take another dose of medicine,
and intend to preach the pure gospel as the Lord
giA'es me light on it." The same day they sent a
preacher down to shut us out of the house, and
made quite a stir. Some of the people turned

HOW I (iOT FAIT II 41

against the truth, sonic stnv the li.uht and stepped
out on the promises of (Jod, so tlie nieetiiiii closed
and we left.

Bi-othei- Tulh'V iJeddin.ufield and wife, and Lil-
lian and Bertha liiown were with me in this meet-
ing. The people insisted that we should i-etuin lat-
er and hold another meeting. So the next -lune I
went from Anderson, Indiana, cami)-nieeting, in
company with Brother Walker and wife, and Sis-
ters Jjillian and Bertha Brown, and held another
meeting in the tabernacle on the same ground. The
powers of dai-kness came against us, and !<eemingly
no one was going to accept the ti-uth, and the enemy
began to rage and the report was we were tearing
up the Methodist church, and that Campbell had
gone crazy and should be driven out of the country.
There Avere a few came in from different places, and
one Avas Brother Whitecotton. One night while
Brother Walker was preaching I heard a loud noise
otit of doors — there seemed to be (piite a commotion.
Brotlier Campbell got u\) and w;ilked out — 1 heard
swearing — and then it seemed that a gun was tired
and something fell against the side of the tent.
Brothel- Walker had stopped preaching about this
time, and the j)eo])le all came croAvding from the
back of the tent towards the center of the (aberna,
cle, and I jumped up and began singing. Brother
AVhitecotton came in and told me that they had
shot lirother Campbell. I started to go to him and
they caught me and Avould not let me go, and 1 lold
Brother Whitecotton to go out and help bring him
in. As they brought him to the door I met him.
There Avas a man on each side of him holding him
up and he Avas as pale as death and the blood Avas
flowing doAvii off his face, saturating his clothing.
He began to sink doAvn, and they sat him doAvn on
the bench. I laid hands on him and told him to look
to God, and claim life through the ]>romises of Jesus
Christ. I prayed and he revived a little, then la-

42 HOW I GOT FAITH

bei>aii to sink away again and I saw the man was
breathing hard. I said, ''AVhere is he shot?" They
said, "He is not shot at all, he is cnt to the skull
hei-e on top of his liead." By this time his nniscles
and nerves were jerking, and his head dropped over
as if his life was going out of him. The spirit of
God impressed me to claim his life by faith. I said,
"Brother Campbell, cheer up, in the name of Jesus
Christ take a stand for your life." We prayed, re-
buked the powers of hell and death, and asked God
to stop the flow of blood and to put strength and
life into his body. He arose instantly and said,
"Praise God, it's done. Brother Brown, let us go
home." Just at that moment, the sinner that Avas
holding his head said that as soon as I said "Amen"
that the blood stopped, and there had been running
a stream as big as his finger.' Someone said that it
stopped before we prayed. The sinner said, "Xo, it
did not until he said amen." I turned and saw a
commotion around a bench and was informed that
Sister Walker had fainted. Brother Campbell and
Sisters Browji went with me and laid hands on her
and agreed with me in prayer that God would raise
her up, Avhich he did, and they both walked home, a
distance of more than a quarter of a mile. The next
morning Brother Campbell Avas able to go about his
business, the gash was in his head, but no soreness.
The outlaAvs that tried to break up the meeting, and
tried to kill him, left the country, and the meeting
went on. Quite a number accepted the truth and
were baptized.

I was called from there to Elgin, Oklahoma, to
IDray for Sister May — the two Sisters Brown went
to Birmingham, Alabama ; to where we had prom-
ised to begin meeting, and Brother and Sister Wal-
ker stayed and continued the meeting, and quite a
number more accepted the truth. Since that time
there have been a number accepted the truth in that
country, and they have built a new meeting house,

now I GOT FAITH 4:5

and I had a letter from ]>i-otli('i- CaiiiiilM'll a lew
days aiio statiii.u that lie was pastor of the church
there, and was preaching the gospel in all its ful-
ness. I went from there to Louisville, Ky., on ni.v
way to Oklahoma, preached one uight and went on
to I'vlg'in, Oklahoma, reaching thei-e late in the even-
ing. Was met at the depot by l>rother May: Ave
reached his home and found his wife in a very seri-
ous condition — had been confined to the bed foi- a
time — but said that she knew that (lod would heal
her when 1 jn-ayed for her. After talking with hei-
awhile, giving her the promises of God, I anointed
her and praycMl for her healing, and she arose out of
the bed and said that it was done.

lii'other May and I went out to the barn — the
wind was blowing very hard, and we looked and
saw his wife on her way up to a sect preachers house
who knew about her affliction and said that if she
was healed he would believe in our faith. It seemed
that the wind would blow her down sometimes —
she Avas very weak and thin in flesh, having been
sick so long. Brother May .started towaids her; I
said, ''Let her go: if God is sending liei- he will take
care of her." AVe Avatched her until she reached the
preacher's yard ; and the neighbors who knew of her
being sick, together with the ]»reacher and his wife,
came to meet her in the yard. They had (|uite an
exciting time, and she preached to theui. Slie cauie
on back home, still rejoicing. Said she was healed.
In a short tiine the preacher came down and had a
talk with me, and told lue that he was glad that I
had come, and that he had received light on the
scriptures, and said that he would come to hear me
preach that night. I preached in a dwelling in town
that night; he and his wife were theie, and took
part in the singing and sat on the front seat. After
meeting was over he shook hands with me and told
me that he enjoyed the meeting, that he was thor-
OUiihlv convinced, and ihat if T would stav and hold

44 HOW I GOT FAITH

a iiieetiiig that lie Avould turn liis iiit'eting- house
over to me ; but it was inipossibki for me to stay then
on account of the arrangements I had made to hold
a month's meeting in Birmingham, Alabama.
He said if I Avould return later he would let me have
the house.

In August, following, I met Brother and Sister
May at Oklahoma City camp-meeting. She was
still rejoicing in the Lord, and said the preacher
was still willing for me to have the house to hold
the meeting, but as yet I have never been able to re-
turn, I do not knoAV what has become of him.

I have Avitnessed a number of experiences sim-
ilar to this, in my late ministry, and I am' glad that
I am still able to testify that God is just the same,
and manifesting his power the same as he did in the
beginning of my ministry nineteen years ago. My
faith in God has not weakened, mj'' trust is in Him,
the same: and I expect to stay in the faith that I
began in while God lets me live.

One time, while holding meeting at a certain
place, an old lady who had been attending the meet-
ing very regularly, and was crippled, hobbled on
canes, and could scarcely Avalk without helj), if I
remember correctlj^, she was seventy years old — ■
she and her husband came to the altar, and he
claimed to be saved. He had a cancer on his face
and wanted to be healed. The old lady surrendered
to God and got saved, then wanted prayer for the
healing of her body. AVe i^rayed for her and the
Lord healed her. She jumped up, and leaping, Avent
away from the altar ; said she Avas healed. The man
claimed to get healed, but I ncA'er heard from him.
I haA'e learned since that the old ladA' is still healed.

HOW I GOT FAITH 45

CHArXEK Vlll.

"And it came to pass. wIumi Jesus had iiia<l(' an
end of commanding his twelve disci [>k's, lie depart-
ed thence to teach and to preach in their cities. Now
Avhen John had heard in tlie prison the works of
Christ, he sent two of his disciples, and said unto
Mm, Art thou he that should come, or do we look for
another? Jesus answered and said unto tliem. Go
and shew John again those things whicli ye do hear
and see : The blind receive their sight, and the lame
Avalk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the
dead are raised up, and the poor have the gospel
preached to them. And blessed is he, whosoever
shall not be offended in me." Matthew 11 :!-().

There are many today who are looking and wait-
ing for the millenium; for this prophecy to be fid-
filled Avhen all manner of diseases will be healed,
and the devil defeated, and the people i)ermitted To
walk and talk Avitli Jesus and enjoy full salvation.
But I am glad that there are a fcAV in the Avorld that
have found out that it is their privilege to reign
with one Christ Jesus in this world over sin, sick-
ness an<l disease, an<l that he is just as able to heal
today as when he walked upon earth.

In April, 1913, I received a letter from Brother
(Ulbert Erickson, Pomona, California. He stated
that his horse liad run away and thrown him out of
the wagon, and broke his lower limb, l)esi<les injur-
ing him otherAvise, and reipiested me to pray for
him, which I did. We corresponded for a while. He
told me tliat he Avas in a hospital under the «are of
a doitor, but Avas trusting the Lord. IMiially he
Avrote telling me that there Avas another biother
there attlicted Avith tuberculosis, and that they had
agreed to send me my fare there and return, if I
Avould come and pray for them. Some time in -May,

4G HOW I GOT FAITH

following, they sent the fare, and I went, leaving my
company, Avho had traveled with me overland, at
Clovis, Kew Mexico. I went to get my ticket at
Clovis, and the agent informed me that he had re-
ceived a telegram from the superintendent advising
him to give me a ticket for Lordsburg, California,
instead of Pomona, California. I accepted the tick-
et and went to Lordsburg, arriving there in the
morning. Some children met me at the depot and
told me that they were sent after me. I went with
them to the house, and was informed by the mother
that the brother that had tuberculosis would meet
me there in a short time, as he would come on the
trolley car from Pomona, and that his name was
Unruh. He and his wife soon arrived. He seemed
to be in the last stage of tuberculosis of the lungs
and glands, and I was sure that if God did not do
something for him he would not be in this world
long. He told me that there were arrangements
made for me to preach at Pomona that afternoon in
the saints meeting house, and we were taken over
in a carriage. I preached that afternoon and night,
and the next day Brother Unruh, his Avife, and I
went to see Brother Erickson, Avho then had been
brought from the hospital, and was at home. I
found him lying on his back Avith his foot propped
up in a frame. Said he could not work his toes. He
told me that when his horse became frightened it
threw him over the dashboard, his foot hung in one
side of the shafts and he caught ■v\itli his hands the
other shaft: his body hanging down and dragging
the ground. The horse Avould run upon the curb
stone, then back into the street. After going some
distance he saw some people who had just come out
from meeting, Avhich had been dismissed. He hoped
that they Avould stop the horse, but they could not
stop him. After i)assing the people he saw that his
only hope was in God, and he said, "O, Lord, stop
the horse" — he said the horse checked: this

HOW I GOT FAITH 47

strcMigtlieiied his faith. He called on God again,
and he stopped instantly. The people came inn-
ninii' to the wauon, got liold of the horse and Ix'gan
to release his foot from the sliafts. Tlic otlier foot
was hanging loose with the ankle broken ; the foot
was turned around and the heel was where the toes
ought to be, tlie bones protruded out of tlic skin and
had stuck into tlie ground. He said he did not know
that his foot was broken until he attempted to stand
on it. They wanted a doctor, but he objected, and
wanted the brethern, which were sent for ; but be-
fore they arrived he Avas taken to the liospital. Tliey
Avanted to give him chloroform and liave tlie foot
set. At first he objected, but finally consented.

He had been in this position for some time, lying
on his l)ack Avith his foot i)roi)ped u}). 1 talked Avith
him, and he said he kncAV that God Avonld heal him.
Said that his object in sending for me Avas that he
Avanted a man who believed in God. He kncAv that
God gives his ministers power today. That he had
talked to some, and they hid behind Timot hy's Avine,
and the man that Paul had left behind liim sick,
and did not have faith to pray for him.

I assured him that God could heal him as Avell
as the lame man that Avas at the gate of the temple
Avho never had Avalked. I prayed for him, and Avith
help to hold his foot up he got up and sat in his
chair Avith his foot prop])('d in anotlici- chair. Time
came to go ])ack to meeting and I left him pi'opjM'd
that Avay, but agreed Avith liim in ])raycr while
aAvay, and on the next day I Avent back to sec him.
He Avas im])roved and nnicli encouraged, and I
])i-ay(Ml for him and told him that the ]»n)phct said
to llc/ckiah, '"You shall go U}) to the honse of the
Lord in three days," and that I expected him to
come to meeting Sunday. He said if the Lord shoAV-
ed him to come he Avould com<'. I said, "Do not go
beyond your faith. If youi' faith takes hold of (Jod,
God Avill take care of vou.'' So on Sunday morning

48 now I COT FAITH

a bi'otluM- biouglit liiiii in a car. Thcv took him out
of the car, one biother on each side of hiiii — he hob-
bled along — and another brother lield his foot up.
He snt there and listened to the sermon. As I
preached on divine healing, tears woidd floAV down
his face. When I presented the altar, a nund^er
came. He was already sitting at the altar. I prayed
for Brother Unruh, of whom I have just spoken. He
seemed to get the witness of his healing, and his
faith took hold of the Lord, and he was much en-
couraged.

I prayed for Sister Mullins, who had sometime
before been confined to her Avlieel chair, and could
not walk at all : she had written to me requesting
prayer for her healing, and that an anointed hand-
kerchiief be sent to her: this was done and after ap-
plying the handkerchief she Avas completely healed
of her lameness, but she was afflicted yevj badly
otherwise. She was trusting the Lord to heal her,
but it seemed that her afflictions baffled her faith,
and she had failed to get any relief. But when
prayer was offered, her faith took hold of God and
she was healed at this time. Brother Erickson was
prayed for and stood up, putting his lame foot to
the floor. He said he was a little afiaid to step. I
said, ••Don't go beyond your faith.'* He said.
"Praise God! that is the first time that foot has
been on the floor for ten weeks."

There Avere a number of others Avho came for
prayer for their afflictions, but I do not remember
their afflictions. There Avere some people Avho
brought a little boy to the altar, who had fallen
from a bridge and had injured his spine; and Ms
head Avas injured, Avhicli caused him to lose his
sight. His body, seemingly, had stopped growing,
and he could not use his lower limbs. I tried in the
preaching, and through talking to them privately,
to exxdain to them Avhat they AA'ould haAe to do for
God to heal the child. They had a gold pin on the

now 1 GOT FAITH 49

child, ;ni«l oihci- tilings which the word of God con-
deiiiiis. I tried to get them to line up to God's word,
but they failed to do it. Of course they cried and
wept, but this does not bring healing. ()l)edience
to (}()d it better than sacritice. 1 could not pray the
prayer of faith for the child — God knows all about
it. The prayer of faith is dictated by the Holy
Ghost. If there is anything that hinders the ])rayer
of faith, we may not know what It is, but (Jod does
know, and he will never break his pl;Mi of salvation,
or bend the scriptures for any one's tears or sym-
pathy.

While preaching there 1 saw two men walk in
at the door — men t hat 1 was raised with and played
with when we were boys. After I dismissed the con-
gregation-I talked with them: and we said quite a
good i\vd\ about the past. 1 introduced one of them
to a biother and said, "This is Mr. Kb Dossett, who
once sold whiskey and I drank it." Dos.sett threw
his arms around me and said. "Yes, praise God I
have (|uit selling it and you have (jult drinking it,
and we are both serving God and going to heaven
together.'' The other one was .John Demeries — he
lived at Kedland, California: and Dossett lived on
Rebecca Street, Pomona. Galifornia. There* were
things that hai>pened in my l>oyhood days tliat made
both these men seem very near to uh\ When 1 was
a boy. and forced to leave home on account of my
stei>-niother, VA) Dossctt's father took me into his
arms, and into his home, and took the jdace of my
(►wn father and ga\'e me a home. I speak of this
incident in my book which 1 wrole eiil illed : "Fi-om
Infidelity 1o Christianity." \\'c had lo say good-bye
— (1<) not know that T will ever meet them again on
this side of eleijiily. IJrcdhcr Dciiieiies' danghler
was with him. 8he was a liiMc uirl when they
lived neighbors to me at Marion, J\entucky. As she
told me good-bye. she gave me a piece of money to
help me on my journey.

50 now I GOT FAITH

I went ill a car from I'oiiiona to Wliitlicr, Cali-
fornia— a distance of about twenty-six miles. It
was announced that I would be there, and when we
arrived at the large meeting house it was filled with
people. They were singing — had had prayer — and
when singing was over I stepped into the pulpit
and preached on divine healing, and what it took to
get healing. At the close of the sermon I presented
the altar, and a woman was led to the altar, who
fell down on her knees, and a few more came for
prayer. I spoke to this woman, and she told me
that she was blind, and that she expected to see
when I j>iayed for her ; and while I prayed for her
she screamed out just at the time I said, "Amen,"
and sprang to her feet, saying, "I see, I see. Good
people, I see." This made quite a stir for some time.
I began to make my way to the door, as it was an-
nounced that I would preach at Long Beach, Cali-
fornia, and the time to start Avas up. They kept
coming for prayer, and finally when I was pushing
my way through the crowd to the door, a young lady
came running and fell down on her knees, and said
that she wanted salvation. We prayed for her ; she
got up and said that she was saved.

Again I started, and as I got to the car, Sister
Warner, Brother Warner's wife, who is well known,
was there to get into the car to go to the same place
for lunch to which I was going before starting on
my journey. She Avas blind, and had been for some
time : she said they insisted on her being prayed
for ; but that she did not have the faith, and could
not grasp it. I told her it would be impossible for
me to heal her, that God Avould have to do the Avork
and he could not unless she had faith in him. She
said she understood that, and that it would be use-
less to pray when she could not exercise faith. She
also said that there had been a time Avhen she felt
like if she had some one to agree with her in prayer
that she could have had faith for her healing, but

HOW I GOT FAITH 51

it was not now. I agreed to lenieniber her in prayer
tliat (}o<l would streiiiitlu'ii lici- faitli and tliat He
would help h<*r to conR* to a point wlicie she could
exercise faith for her healing. I have not heard
from her since, and do not know where she is.

I reached the meeting-house at Long Beach, Cal-
ifornia, about 7 :.')() p. ni. Thev had had prayei- and
were already singing and waiting lor preaching.
Here I met Brother George Bolds and wife and a
number of others I knew. I took the pulpit, and
l>rea(he(l on the sid)ject of healing and what it took
to get healed, presented the altar and a number
came for prater. I exhorted them all to begin to
call on God for what they wanted, and to expect
God to heal tluMu, and not to expect anything else
but that God would heal them.

I saw a man at the altar and noticed that he was
taking part in the singing, and I said to him,
''Brother, get hold of God in i)rayer.*' and I came
very near i-ebuking him, because I thought he did
not realize what he was there for. 1 prayed for sev-
eral others and came to him. I said to him, "Do
you believe that God will heal you?*' He said, ''I
know it, or I would not have come here for healing.
I have been looking forward to this time, and I ex-
pect to be healed.-' 1 did not know what his afflic-
tion was, but it seemed that God inspired faith in
my heart foi- him, and 1 said, "All right, if you
know it, that is suflicient, let us pray." I prayed
with him, and he sprang to his feet, and began to
rejoice, leaped, and said he was healed. I noticed
that he atti-actc*! <|uite a good deal of attention, yet,
I did not know who he was or what his aCllictiou
was. 1 ])rayed for something like one hundred oth-
ers.

Finally I was called to a man in a wheel chaii".
I questioned him very closely. Xo one else said
anything, and they were ac(piainted with him, and
he would say, "Yes, yes,'' to everything. I asked

52 now I (H)T FAITH

him if he used remedies. He said, "Xo." Brotliers
and sisters were standing around there wlio knew
him, but they said nothing. 1 said, ''Wlien I say
'Amen/ will you jump out of this chair?"' He said,
'^I will try." I said, "I did not say, 'will you try,'
but, 'will you do it?' '' He said, "Yes." I did not
feel right about praying for him. It seemed tluit
there was something in the way, but I could not
find what it Avas, and if I did not pray for him I
would be accused of showing partiality. I prayed;
he made an effort to jump out of his chair, but could
not get up without help. I told him thei-e Avas some-
thing wrong. >:Some one spoke to him about his us-
ing Dr. Yoakum's Electric Battery that Yoakum
sold him, and other things, and about being treated
by an osteopath doctor. This showed very plain to
me why he could not have faith, and why I could not
have faith to pray for him.

Strange, but true, people will lie to God as An-
anias and Sapphira did, and by so doing reproach
the cause of God and bring damnation on their
own souls. This man brought nothing but condem-
nation to his soul, helped the gain sayers to doubt
God, and talk about how God Avould not heal.

About this time a sister called the attention of
the congregation and said that this brother — the
one who was singing at the altar — wanted to testi-
fy. He testified to having tuberculosis of the bone.
That his lower limbs had been helpless, and that he
Avas unable to get to his feet Avithout help, and could
not bear his Aveight on his limbs. " He leaped and
stamped his feet on the floor and said that he Avas
healed. I do not knoAA' his name, but Brother
George Bolds, Long Beach, California, knows him
and can testify if you doubt it.

I left Long Beach the next morning and started
for Pheonix, Arizona ; reached there the following
morning, and my wife and son, Anderson, met me
at the depot — she had been A'isitiug him since Hanu-

now I GOT 1 AITH 53

ary. He was i)ast()riii.u the chuicli at that place.
We Avent to their looms, and lie liad bieaktast pre-
pared for us at a boaidinu house. After coiiiiui:
back to my Avife's room — she and I Avere talking —
and AnchMson caHed me to his loom and said that
there Avas a eouph' Avho Avanted me to marry tliem
that nijiht, I said. '"Who are tliey?" He handed me
a marriage license. I looked over it and saw that
it Avas himself and Miss Ruth Keeraii. I preached
to a large congregation ihat night in the tent. He
invited them all to the hall, and I married them.
The next morning, Avife and I came home to Kos-
well, XeAV Mexico, Avhere I stayed one night, and
the next morning I Aveiit on to Clovis Avhere my com-
pany Avas. When I arrived there I found li rot her
Tnruh from Pomona, California : Avhom I had pray-
ed for his healing of tiiherculosis.

He said thai after I left, he was afraid he would
become discouraged, for there Avas lu) encourage-
ment for him there, and he decided that if he ever
got AA'ell, (Jod Avould have the Avork to do, and
that he could never do it without faitli, and he need-
ed some one who had faith to help him, so he came
to stay Avith me iiniil he got Avell. When I got al-
ready to leave there T told him to go to KoSAvell,
XeAV Mexico, that I had a house theic on the lot of
the property I had rented, and he could bring his
Avife and child and stay there, and that I Avould do
all for him that Leonid. He sent for liis Avife and
child. the^,v came, and he began to amend for awhile.
Then he became conline<l to the bed with boW(d
troul)le, and decided that it Avas tuberculosis of the
l)oAvels and meant deatli. He became very much
discouraged, and seemingly, came very near dying.
I talked Avith him. ]n-ayed for him and assured him
that (}()d had Avitnessed to his healing, and that I
had a similar ex])erience Avheii 1 Avasliealed of con-
sumption nineteen years ago: and that (mmI had
imrgcd perfectly eveiy bit of the disease out of my

54 HOW I GOT FAITH

body; that God was cleaiisiiij> him of every disease
and defect, and that when God got through with
him he would begin to amend. He took hold of God
by faith, and the disease all left him, and he was
soon up and going about his business and began to
preach, and sing in the meetings — something he had
not been able to do for a long time ; for when he
would sing or talk nuich he would have hemorrhag-
es of his lungs, and he could not lift much without
bringing on the hemorrhages. He helped in the
spiritual work, and began to work about the house.
I noticed he took an interest in what he did, and did
it well, and was very handy with tools. After camp-
meeting was over, and I was preparing to take an
overland trip with my Company, I turned over the
spiritual work and all the financial business and
books to him.

He had others to help him, but he was to super-
intend the whole Work in my place during my ab-
sence. He got along Avell mth the business and
with the spiritual Avork. When I returned home I
Avas very much broken down in body, so I let him
keep the position, and he holds it yet, and has
charge of the books, attending to all the business.
He does all the repairing about the place, besides
the plumbing and carpentering work. He is as busy
a man as there is in Roswell, having good health,
getting stout and looking well.

Since returning home from Pomona, California,
I have received letters from Brother Erickson ; he
became discouraged and did not get along so well.

I am going to say it — I am sure the de\i\ will not
like it — and some people will object to it : but if
Brother Erickson had taken the step that Brother
Unruh took, I believe he would have been well,
and Avalking long ago. Some experiences that I
have had prove to me that it is great help to those
trusting God under severe afflictions to have some
one who will help us and preach faith to us, and

HOW 1 COT FA I Til 55

assure us that it will Ix' to (lod's uloi-v lo lical us:
and ready to aij;ree with us in prayer at any lime,
and stand ajiieed and lioldinu a ie])uk(' in their
souls against the devil and his impositions, instead
of tellinii us that the main thinii is to be ready to
die and consecrate to God's will and leave it all to
the Lord; that if it is his will to take us we nuist be
willin.i>- to die or just as willinju' to live, and that all
do not jj^et healed. Then call tlieir attention to the
man Paul left sick, 2 Timothy, 4:20, "lOrastus abode
at Corintii; but Trophimus have I left at Miletum
sick.'' And tell them that is necessary that they
should not be too radical, and say that Taul pre-
scribed wine for Timothy, and to drink no longer
water and that it would not hurt us to use a few
remedies, somethinii; like wine, or a few wet rags,
and hot poultices and such like. These tliin.u's ai-e
all unnecessary and do not tend to increase faith in
God, but cause us to lose faith in God. ^Ve have
faith in the remedies doin<>- us jiood or Ave would not
use them, and to the extent we ])ut our faith in
remedies we lose faith in God. If you j)ut on a cold
rag or a hot rag you expect it to do you good, or you
would not do it ; if you ])ut on a ])oultice you expect
it to do good, or if you doju' and grease, you expect
it to be a l)eneHt oi- you would not do it. This is
double mindedness, and a double minded man cannot
receive anything, is unstable in all his ways; and
Jesus said if you have faith as a grain of mustard
seed Ave can ask what Ave Avill and it shall be done —
nuistard seed does not have reference to the size, as
some believe: but it means the (puility. Mustard
seed Avill not mix with other seed. Yon ])lant mus-
tard an<l you will i-eap mustaid. Faith in God will
not mix Avith any remedies.

The folloAving is a co])y of a card icccixcd l»y
Sister rnruli from Sislci- .Mullins, llic woman men-
tioned Itefore in ihis <liapler who was healed :

5() HOW I COT FAITH

"China, Calit'oniia. May 30, 1913.
Dear Sister Unruh :

I got your card and was glad to hear from
you and so glad to hear about Brother Unruh do-
ing so nicely. We serve a mighty God, one that is
able to deliver us. Well, I am saved and healed.
I can eat what I want and sleep like a child — some-
thing I have not done for eleven years before. Praise
our God, the prayer of faith shall save the sick.
Write again, love to all. Brother Erickson is fine.

Sister Mullins."
The folloAving i'S Brother Unruh's Testimony :
On October 22Dd, 1912, I had a part of a tooth,
which had ulcerated, extracted, leaving me A'ery
sick, I thought in a few days I would be over it,
but my jaw began to sAvell and inflame. I had fever,
no appetite, and was in a few days confined to my
bed, could rest and sleep but very little, the side of
my face swelling terribly and at the same time hav-
ing pleurisy pains on my left lung. At the end of
three weeks the abcess on my face opened in my
mouth, then I thought Avhen it would all be drained
out and heal up I v ould be well, but about the time
it got a little better I began coughing up matter and
corj'uption from my left lung and was forced to the
conclusion that I liad an abcess also on my left lung,
but 1 thought it was caused from the trouble in my
jaw and that Avhen it drained out like an ordinary
boil or abcess, would get well and I would be over
my sickness and out at work again. By this time
my condition was very bad, my friends said I looked
like a corpse.

I called a doctor for examination, who said both
lungs were affected, and that I Avas puss poisoned
and was very bad and could expect most anything,
but did not say I had consumption. At times my
suffering Avould be intense, I could not rest or lay
still, and when I Avould try to sir up tht» side of my
head would hurt me so I would lie down auain and

HOW I GOT FAITH 57

be restless. I "would call the brethern to piny for
me and the Lord would give me rest for a while, but
Ave eould not get faith for my complete healing.
Weeks and months passed by but my jaw did not
get well, nor did my lungs get better, although I
had recovered from the puss poisoning, and had
gained some strength, but I liad night sweats and
was coughing up the worst kind of corruption and
blood and was having hemorrhages, yet I thought
that when the abcess on mv lungs healed T would be
well.

liy this time, the following March, we decided
to leave California to move east to Colorado, but
were afraid to undertake the trip without first
knowing if I would be able to stand it, for I was
very weak, so we went to a lung specialist who gave
me a thorough exandnation. When he got through
I asked him if there were any signs of consumption,
upon wliicli lie said that I had it then in the third
or last stage, also that 1 had tuberculosis of the
glands just below my jaw where 1 had the tooth ex-
tracted. I remembered then of having symptoms of
lung ti-ouble the summer liefore whicli had now de-
veloped. When 1 learned this 1 got in earnest jibout
my healing, as I plainly saw that my only hope of
life was in (lod. I was all this time believing the
doctrine of healing, as taught in the Bible, but I
found it to be ji fact that it was possi])le for us to
get to where we believed tlie doctrine of healing and
could be very zealous in it, yet not have real faith
in (lod to get healed. I would ])i'ny and call otliers
in to ])ray with me, but I continued to spit l)lood
and matter and coubl not ])reacli or sing oi' do ;iny-
tliing tliat would jar me witliout dangi'r of having
hemorrhjiges. When I would lie down at night
wife would lix my bed so my liend nnd chest were
])r()ltped U]) higli or T would hnvi' a hemoi-iluige.
One evening I luid a lienun rliage caused by laugh-
ing.

5<S now I (!()T FAITH

Our prayers not being answered led me to tlic
coiichis'ion that they were not prayers of faith of
Avliich we read in James 5:15, as by this time 1 was
oomi)letely eonseci-ated and given up to (Jod. I
knew of no one who had seen God's healing power
manifested in the recent past in such cases as mine,
which was a great hindrance to my faith. By study-
ing God's plan in his word I began to realize moi-e
and more that God has arranged and placed in his
church those with "gifts of healing,'' "of miracles"
of faith, etc., and that God gives his ministry pow-
er over disease and to cast out devils, etc., to help
those who could not have faith for themselves. I
Ijegan to look for some one with these gifts and pow-
er over disease. Sister Mullins told us of Willis M.
Brown of Koswell, New Mexico, who had such faith
and that God Avas using him nnich. Another afflict-
ed biother and I sent for him, he arrived at our
place, Pomona, California, May the 8th and preach-
ed two sermons daily for three days. As I sat and
heai'd him tell how that God was the same today
and heard him tell many instances of healing of the
lame, the blind, of those in wheel chairs, consump-
tion, etc. ]Not only of years ago, but in the recent
I)ast, my faith was quickened and I saw that it was
not God's will for me to die, as I had almost con-
cluded, but that God would heal me, if I would only
believe him, for by this time according to what the
specialist told me the disease had eaten a cavity
in my lungs as large as my list. On Sunday, May
11th, 1918, Brother Brown anointed and prayed for
me, rebuking the disease in Jesus' name. I did not
get healed instantly, but felt better and God gave
me assurance that he would make me Avell. I con-
tinued to cough np some matter, but was impro^'ing.
Biother Brown went back home, I was afiaid I
might not be able to hold up in my faith and get dis-
couraged, and thus get under it again, so we packed
up at once and moved to Roswell, Xew Mexico,

now I GOT FAITH 59

wliere we coviUl be with lirotlici- JJiowii, uiidi'i- the
influence of his faith and teachinji', and iilild to say
that l)y tlie 1st of June my couuhiiiii' u|) iiiattcr and
])lood and heiiioi-rliaucs had all stopped and 1 l)e<;an
to <>ain strenjith and soon eoidd sinj»' bass and
pi'each tlie word as freely as ever, be^an to do li^ht
work, and about Septend)er 1st, 191.'i, took u}) spir-
itual dutii^s and res[)onsibilities.

We live at the Missionary Home and are able to
do lots of work. Have been sick in some other ways
since coniinji liei-e, but (Jod lias heah'd me. I am
convinced in the depth of my heart that (Jod is the
same today and that when every difliculty is re-
moved siiius and Avonders will follow the preaching
of the wt)rd, the same as in liible times. My heal-
inii i-edounds to many thanksgivings to God, for He
has save<l my life,

Youis in Plim,

A. M. UNinii.
201 X. Lea Ave.,

Koswell, New [Mexico.
November 18, lUl.'i.

CO now 1 GOT rAITII

CHAPTER IX.

AN EXAMPLE FOR SAINTS.

''Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man
will come after me let him deny himself, and take
up his cross, and folloAV me." Matt. 10:24.

We frequently hear this text quoted, and preach-
ed from, but never touched any more. I mean in
the modern pulpits of today. I heard people <]Uote
this text Avhen I was a boy, and even after I was a
grown man, but never knew the meaning of it. If
we read the life and experiences of Jesus Christ in
the first four books of the Xew Testament, lose sight
of him as a God, and look at him as a man, that he
was really born of a woman, cradled in a manger,
raised by a carpenter, reached the years of man-
hood, and was a i^reacher; if we study the scrip-
tures we will fiiul that he was sent for an example
for the preacher, for the Christian, for the church ;
and as we see in the third chapter of first John, be-
ginning at the first verse where they were exhorted
to behold something, to look at something, God says
through the Apostle here, ''Behold, what manner of
love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we
should be called the sons of God: therefore the
world knoweth us not, because it kncAv him not."
This brings to my mind that there is something for
us to look at, God has given something to attract
our attention that we might have something to go
by, or call our attention to the fact that God has
bestowed his love upon us, and as we look at the
life, resurrection and experience of the son of God,
we see something that draws our minds from this
world, draws our hearts from the things of the
world and brings our devotions to God. In the sec-
ond verse it says, '"Beloved, now are we the sons of

now I COT FAITH (>1

God, and it doth not vet ai>i»('ai- what ^\(' sliall Itc;
but we kiioAV that, when lie sliall ai)pear, we shall
be like him: for we shall see him as he is." Ii is a
hard matter for some people to eoiieeive in their
mind how we can be like Jesus Christ, he being the
son of (jod, and God himself. We want to notice
the fact that he was a man as well as God, he was a
man filled with God. flesh and bone as we ai-e: he
walked, talked, ate, drank, slept and could feel as
we do, had tests and temptations and trials, but the
God i)()wer in him enabled him to overcome it. In
this sense we shall be like him, when he comes we
shall see him as he is. That is, as he was a man
tilled with God so we must be men and women tilled
with (tO(1: the thin<»s of the woi-ld put from us,
wickedness ])ut behind, our affections on thin.us
above, not on this I'arth. The God power in us can
prove to the world, as it did throuuh Jesus Christ,
that we are not of the world, and as Jesus says in
his j»ra\('r in the ITth Chapter of John, "That he
had chosen them out of the world." (Jod wants us
to prove to the people that we are chosen out of the
woi'ld. and as preachers that we cannot i>reach as
the world.

Xow, people have looked at this liuhtly, and mil-
lions of ])eoi)le have read it and know no more about
it when they got through with it than before they
read it : do not know the meaning, or understand it,
but have looked upon it as thongli Jesus was talk-
ing to some one who was divine, and beyond what
we could ever be. But readers, will yon draw a pic-
ture of Christ in your mind now as an example, as
one who said, 'Jjct him that will follow me deny him-
self, take lip his cioss and come after me." Deny
yourself of all things that wonld hinder yon from
filling yoni- place in the body of ('liiist. and lelliiig
the God ])ower that is in yon \\ork llirongli yon as
it wonld in (Mirisl.

Study now the lliird \eise of this chapter. "And

02 HOW I GOT FAITH

evoi'Y iiuni that hath this hope in him puiifieth him-
self, even as he is pure." "O," but one says, 'Sve can-
not be like him, we cannot be pure as he is pure." If
this is a fact, God nnist have been mistaken when
talking throujih this inspired man, when he told us
that we nnist be like him when he comes. AVe shall
be like him. We note in the 17th chapter of John
and the 9th verse, Jesus says while praying, ''I pray
for them : I pray not for the world, but for them
which thou hast given me; for they are thine." Also
the 10th verse, ''And all mine are thine, and thine
are mine ; and I am glorified in them." And in th»
13th verse he says, "And now come I to thee; and
these things I speak in the world, that they might
have my joy fulfilled in themselves ;" and also the
14th verse, "I have given them thy word : and the
world hath hated them, because they are not of the
w^orld, even as I am not of the world." We note
here that Jesus held those disciples up before his
Father knowing that God could look down into their
hearts as he made the statement, assuring the Father
that they were not of the world, that the world
hated them because they were not of the world eveai
as he was not of the world, putting them on an
equality with himself. In the 15th verse, ''I pray
not that thou shouldest take them out of the world,
but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil."
The l(>th verse, "They are not of the Avorld, even as I
am not of the world." In the 17th verse, "Sanctify
them through thy truth : thy word is truth."

Now, we will notice, reader, it means something
to be ready for sanctification. It does not mean
that you are going to places where you ought not to
go, or doing things that you ought not to do. and
leaving the things that you ought to do undone ; it
does not mean that you are contMiually discouraged
and living an up and down life, and then coming to
God to get sanctified, but it means that your life is
to be so pure, so holy, so perfect, so Christ like that

HOW I GOT FAITH {hi

you can easily be detected from the worldly people.
Your dress is different, your aetions and your con-
versation ai-e different. You are not trying to adorn
the body with rutties, plumes, feathers, neck-ties and
jewelry to attract the attention of the world, but
that you are beholdinu the manner of love that (lod
has bestowed upon us. and 'following the exanijde
that he set for us, and have put off the old iJiiiius
and have put on the new and fashioninii your life
as Chiist, insomuch that it attracts the attention of
the people and shows them that you are not like the
woi'ld, then you ai'c i-eady foi- sanctification. And
Jesus wanted you sanctilied for a purpose, as you
will note in the 18th verse, "As thou hast sent me
into the Avorld, even so have I also sent them into
the woild." (}()d sent Jesus Christ into the world
for an example, foi- an instrument, in his hands for
his j)ower to work throujih, a man tilled with (Jod
and the (Jod ])OWei- throuiih him made liie blind to
see, the lame to walk, the dumb to sjx'ak. llie iepei-s
to be healed and the dead to come to life. He was
one man. ha<l one body. This was an exami)le for
the church, the kind of peo])le that he speaks of here
are those who are brouiiht out of the woild. that
are not of the world : tliey ai-e born of the spirit into
the church of Ciod ; he is now lioin.u to leave the
world, he sends the church foith as (xod sent him.
As he was a man filled with (Jod. yet had many
memlx'Ls, the church is one Itody com])osed of all
saved men and women on earth, fiUed with (Jod.
The same ])owei- thai \v;is in Jesus (Miiist will
Avork throuiih the ciinicli ;is it roih>ws the foot-
steps of (Mnist. and the same j)o\vci- will Ite mani-
fested thrcniiih the church as it was ihron.uh .lesns
Chiist. ])erforminii' the same miracles, making ilic
blind to see, the lame to walk, the dund) t«> speak,
the lepeis healed, and the dead laiscd to life. And
in the IDth verse he says. "And for their s;ikes I
sanctifv rnvsell', tlnil tliev also mi'iht Ix' s.iikI ilicd

()4 1H»\V J GFT FAITH

tlnoiiuli the truth." We note here that he set an
cxaniple, and sanctified himself that we might fol-
low in his steps. We do not consider it necessary
for .Jesus Christ, the son of (jod and God himself
to be sanctified for his own benefit, neither does he
say here it is necessary, but for their sakes, whose
sakes? Those who believe, for we see in the 20tli
verse, "Xeither pray I for these alone, but for them
also which shall believe on me through their word."
We have heard this read from the j^ulpit when a
child, but never got the meaning. In fact those who
read it did not understand it, and did not know
what it meant, but looked upon this as being for the
apostles, and when they died the power died and it
was preached that way, and being preached that
way it hung a veil between us and the God sent
privileges which God granted unto us through Jesus
Christ, and our attention has been called from this
back to the Apostolic days when God loved his peo-
ple and heard and answered prayer. We are again
cited to the great, grand, glorious things that we
will hav(^ if we succeed in getting inside of the
Pearly Gates to be with Jesus and the angels, but
we are taught that in this life we are not allowed
this privilege ; and can only look back to the time
when God did those things for his people and the
sick, and look forward to the time that by chance
we shall ivach heaven and live in fear that we will
not make it, as we ai'e taught that Ave nuist sin more
or less in this life and cannot be saved from sin : and
God tells you in his word that no sin shall enter
heaven. I am glad that God ever let me live until I
found out that this was the doctrines and teachings
of men, and was not the doctrine of Christ.

We will notice the 20tli verse, which we scarcely
ever heard read, and is as follows : "Xeither pray
I for these alone but for them also which shall be-
lieve on me through th(4r word." Not only for those
living when he was praying, but for all those who

now I COT rAiTii G5

will hclicvc on .Jesus (Mii-ist llirouiili the Xcw Tcsta-
iiicMit. For Avliat did lie do this? In ilic 2 1st vcfSf,
"That they all may be one: as thou, Farher, ai't in
me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us:
that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.""
My dear reader, this is why -Icsus Cjirist sanctilied
himsell', and prayed lor liis followers to be sancti-
lied, that the work of the devil and the carnal mind
mijiht be destroyed, that which makes envy, divi-
sion and strife, that the jK'ople of (lod miiiht be one
as the Father and Son and Holy (Jliost are one.
Can you see that there was any division with them?
Would you think for a moment that they had any
disturbances, any prating against each other, or
clamoring to see which should be counted the high-
est? You cannot do it no more than they. The oidy
hope that God has for lost souls is the saved people
that com])ose the Church of God, the spiritual body
of Jesus Christ, that is one in spirit, one in mind,
heart and doctrine. That He can prove through
them to the world that there is a reality in salva-
tion, and that the teachings of the Lord Jesus
Christ, his life, his death on the cross and his burial
and rsurrction was not a failure, but that it would
accomplish a salvation that would deliver men and
women frotn sin, and make them to love one another
as Christ loved tis. ( ) that God cotdd bind this u])on
the hearts of his ministry, that they could set the
e.\am])le before the church, that they have that
love and confidence, the oneness in spirit, oneness in
])rea( liing. to be such that the congregation Avould
be encouraged to measure up to it. ^Vllen
you see this you will see the ]>ower of God
manifested as it was in the apostolic days, and it
was manifested tlieii (he same as when Jesus was
on earth. IMlate was once heard to (|Uestion, "What
is truth?"" desus answers the (lUestion in (he 17th
chai)ter of John ami in the ITth verse, "Thy word is
truth.*" I*eo])le are crying all over llie world today.

()(> now I GOT FAITH

what is truth, which is the ii,i>lit way? Tlicy lio on
tlic street and see tlie pi-eachers pass, one witli a
cijiai*, anotliei- one chewing and spittlnti,' tobacco.
Once we could tell them from other people by them
weaiiuii' lonu' tailed coats, but now the time has
come that the showman, the uambler, and the white
slave trader wears a long tailed coat. They smoke
cigars and chew tobacco, wear gold rings and
stick pins and ties just the same as the sect
pi-eachers. You cannot tell them apart by their ac-
tions on the street or their conversation. You stand
in the doorAvay of the shoAv ; you see the preacher,
the professor, the gambler, the harlot and all classes
go into the shoAv. You cannot tell the one from the
otlier by their dress, or their actions.

Men and women with hungr}' souls looking for
Jesus, asking what is the right way, and what is
truth, are made to sit and wonder and look with
amazement and gaze into eternity without any hope,
no example. They have been taught that the Bible
is not true, that part of it has passed away, that it
is impossible to live like Jesus said in this life. They
become discouraged.

The bright young lady who has been schooled
and trained by parents hoping to make something
out of h©r, becomes discouraged. Conviction rests
on her heart until she can see no way out, and
decides to seek the pleasures of this Avor-ld to drive
it away. She goes to the show, following the preach-
er and the professors. She next goes to the ball
room seeking satisfaction, next to the card party,
next to the beer giass^ next to ruin, she next goes to
hell. The young man travels in like channels.

In this T\'ay the world is growing worse. God's
great heart is grieved, and he is calling men and
women to forsake all, to deny themselves of the
pleasures of this world, to be like Jesus, to preach
the gospel that he preached to warn souls to flee
from the wrath to come, to raise up a people that

now I COT I A IT 11 (m

worldliiicss has no at I laclion for, thai will (h'liy
thcnist'lvt'S of all the siipci-fiuiry and nauuhtincss
and iiivc thcii- heart and life and time to (Jod. hcinu
a pccidiai- people that will be noticed on the sticet
because of theii- peculiar dress — no plumes, no
feathers, no stick luns. no neck ties, and no unneces-
sary thiniis about their di-ess — plain, neat and clean.
All look alike and are beautilied with the salvation
of God. This makes people beuin to ask (|Ueslions.
Who is that man dressed so plain, yet so neat, sticli
a l)eautiful countenance? He is a .saint pi-eacher.
AN'ho are those people we see here? They are people
-vvho live hero, they once fre(piented places of anuise-
nient, thev have now (piit. They have been attend-
ing this man's nieetin<i. He preaches a straiiiht doc-
trine— a jireat many t)f these peo]>le have taken U])
with him, they are the most peculiar people you
ever saw, as you see them now, they always are,
they all dress plain and neat. They spend their
money to .uet the .i>()sj)el toothers. They take uj*
no hat collections, they have a treasure box and the
means that they receive is not spent for supertlui-
ties, and naiiiiktiness and tobacco and ties, and
those who desire can dro]) their money into the
treasure box, and it is used in i)ayinii the expenses
of the meetin<>', and to help spread the iiospel. The
minister ])uts in his full time in the "iospel : they
search the town for ]K)or jx'ople, uather up little,
dirty, rauucd children, clean them u|). clothe them,
ami take them to Sunday school: and the parents
seeinj»' the jjreat chanjie in the children are often
])ersMnuled to uo to meetinu' and hear the ;Li()spel. and
feel that there is a reality in the |>r(>l'ession they
make, ami the (Jod they serve: and they find that
they use no remedies, take no medicine and have no
doctor, they take eveiy thinii to God in pray-
er. This is wliat desus meant in the 17th Chapter
of doliii and the iMst verse. "That they all may be
one: as thou. I'allier. art in me, and 1 in thee, thai

()8 iiuw I G<rr faith

tlicy also may be one in us; that the world may be-
lieve that thou hast sent me." It is the only thing
that will convince the Avorld of Jesus Christ. He
intended this for an example to show that he made
a way and comj^leted the plan of salvation that was
sni'iicient to enable lost and fallen humanity to come
1 1'om under the curse of sin — divisions and schisms,
into the body of Christ, to where they can live as he
lived, and believe that his birth, life, death and
r(^surrectian w^ere not a failure.

Now^ dear saints of God, and ministers, especial-
ly, if we do not hold up this standard, God can
never get this light to the people. If we put on
superfluity, however small it may be, it will grow.
You may notice a stream of water flor.tng down a
ditch. The ditches, you see, in this irrigated country
are often higher than the ground they are running
through, it is raised up for the purpose of carrying
the water to some higher part than the ground over
which the water is passing. You dig a very small
trench in the side of that ditch and a little stream
of water will break out seeking the loAver ground.
The longer it runs the bigger the opening gets, and
if not attended to it will drain all the water out of
that ditch down into the lower ground. My brother,
my sister, though yon be a minister or a lay member,
you just make a little channel for unnecessary things
begin to put on a little extra, and it will keep grow-
ing. My brother, you put on a neck tie, and you
have let doAvn the standard — you have that much
conformed to the w^orld. You soon ^ill have your
gold collar button, next your gold cuff buttons,
next your stick pin in your tie, next you Avill begin
to use little remedies, next you will be just like the
world. The people cannot tell you fi'om the world,
you have let doAvn the standard, the channel has
grown larger, and you have flowed into sectism.

If this reformation has stood clean for thirty
or more years, making the success it has, grown

HOW I GOT FAITH (;9

from wiiL'i-e the iiiiiiisUT and llic church wcic all
hauled iu a farm wagon, and has grown to wlnie
now it Avould rccjuiii' hundreds of tiaius lo cany it,
it has been laised U}) under radical tiutli. and
plain dress. God help us, as ministers of the i^os-
pel and saints of God, to not lower the stanchiid,
but behold the love of God, that we be called the
sons of (Jod. See Jesus as he preached the gosjicl —
he liad no where to lay his head; see him as lie laid
on his face in the garden of Gethsemane and agon-
izes with God to set an example for us.

Brother, sister, preacher, freind, if you will fed-
low him, and get as earnest as he Avas, call on (Jod
for help to overcome the temptation of the world as
he did, keep yourself stripi)ed of all these things, of
which I have spoken; you will then be used as a
light to the Avorld, as an instrument in the hands of
God to heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the
dead. This love of God, and his salvation, is more
l)eautiful to me than all this Avorld with all of its
attractions.

My brother preacher, see -Jesus Christ as he
stood there in the Judgment Hall, mocked and
scoffed at by the woild Ixnause of his .purity. Look
at him as he bore the lashes that made the stiipes
on his back. Behold him as he hung on the cross,
as they offered him vinegar to drink, see him refuse
it, then see them spit on him, and hear him say, "It is
finished" — this means the i)lan of salvalion c(>m]>let-
ed — that would enable us, you and me, to be like
him, and not of the world, even as lie was not of the
M(>Tbl.

TO HOW I GOT KAITH

CHAPTER X.

JESUS CHRIST AN EXAMPLE FOU PREACHEUS

"Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, and to-day,
and foreyer." Heb. 13 :8.

We want to look. at Christ a little while as a
preacher. We find in the beginning when God made
man he made him pure, perfect and holy. He made
him in his own likeness and image. As we see in
Gnesis 1 :27, '"So God created man in his own image,
in the image of God created he him ; male and fe-
male created he them." We And, from stud;\ing the
creation of man, that God made man out of the dirt,
formed him to suit himself, breathed into his nos-
trils, and he became a liying soul. This soul came
from God. It is coexistant with God and ynll liye
as long as God liyes. The soul is like God, for it is
from him. This man was pure as God is pure : so
we see that God created eyery beast of the field, the
fowls of the air and brought them unto
Adam to see what he would call them, and whateyer
Adam called. eyery liying creature that was the
name thereof.

In the 20th yerse of the second chapter of Gene-
sis, "And Adam gaye names to all cattle, and to the
fowls of the air, and to eyery beast of the field : but
for Adam there was not found an help meet for
him." And in the 21st yerse, "And the Lord God
caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept ;
nad he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh
thereof :" In the 22nd yerse, "And the rib, which
the Lord God had taken from man, made he a wom-
an and brought her unto the man." 23rd yerse,
"And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones,
and flesh of my flesh : She shall be called Woman,
because she was taken out of Man." We see from
this that God performed this miracle without any

IIUW I COT 1 AITII 71

lu'lp, opciiiiiu tli('*si(l(' of this man, takiiiii out a rib
and iiiakiiiii woman. lie made lici- as pui-c as the
man, as holy and as clean as Himself. Man, ^Voman,
Father, Son and Holy (Jhost, all were one in the
jiai-(h'n of Kdeii. (Jod |)iit them niulei- a law and
the penalty for bieakinti that law was death, and he
told them that they had a ii«>ht to all the
fniit and things of the jiarden with the exception
of the fiuit of one tice which they nnist not eat.
They iindei-stood him, tiiey knew what he said.
This tnith no doubt laiiii in theii* eais and burned
in their hearts, as it was spoken from (Jod's lips,
but finally, we see that the devil in the form of a
serpent ci-ept into the garden of Kdcn ami spoke to
the woman — lie did not tell her there was no (Jod,
that no part of his word was true, btit he told her,
as we see in the 5th verse of the 3rd Chapter, "For
(Jod doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then
your eyes shall be opened, ami ye shall be as .uods,
knowing jiood and evil," This seemin«>ly attracted
the attention of the woman and she lost sii>ht of
(jrod, and His word, in so nnuh that the devil put
a desire in her heart to do what (Jod had said not
do. She yielded and partook of the fruit. (Jod had
said in the day that ye eat thereof ye shall surely
die, and, now for this cause, (Jod put from him the
only man and woman that he had to love and to love
him. He had created them to love him and for him
to love; but by disobeyinji one word that he had
said, and doinji' one thinti that he told them not to
do, he pnt tliem away fiom him. Here was division
between mankiiul and (Jod. Here was a chasm
made that could not be brid«i(Ml without the shed-
dinu; of blood. (jJod was a holy (Jod : he had made a
holy law, and he made no repeal froi-i this law, and
being" (jJod there was no way whereby man could
come back to God. But finally (Jod in his lii-eat love
and com])assion, lookinu down on mankind and see-
inii that all mankind had (H)me under the power of

72 HOW I GOT FAITH

the devil, could look down throiiffli the an-
nals of time to the present Avith his all seeinj>' eye
and see what man was coming to. AVe behold him
giving up his only Son to coiik^ down to this world
that he might complete the plan of salvation by dy-
ing on the cross for fallen humanity, and raise it
from the curse of sin and back in touch with God
to where they could enjoy the blessings which God
had provided for them, and again walk and talk
with God. They were .to be redeemed, not partly
redeemed, but redeemed.

Now, as w^e look at the devil, we see he had poAv-
er to impose a curse on all humanity. We see that
he took a clean holy man, and woman, from under
the hand of God, and defiled them, and imposed up-
on them every curse that Avas in his power. He has
made liars, drunkards, robbers, murderers, tobacco
cheAA'ers, and CAxry CA^il thing out of humanity that
he Avants to.

NoAV, God sent Jesus Christ into the Avorld to
deliver mankind. He made a way whereby we
might be delivered, Luke 1, beginning at the G8th
verse, "Blessed be the Lord God of Israel ; for he
hath visited and redeemed his people. And hath
raised up an horn of salvation for us in the house
of his seVvant DaAid ; As he spake by the mouth of
his holy prophets, AA'hich have been since the world
began : That w^e should be saved from our enemies,
and from the hand of all that hate us : To perform
the mercy promised to our fathers, and to remem-
ber his holy covenant ;" and in the 73rd verse, "The
oath AAiiich he sware to our father Abraham." Also
the 74:th and 75th verses, "That he Avould grant un-
to us, that Ave being delivered out of the hand of our
enemies might serve him without fear, in holiness
and righteousness before him, all the days of our
life." NoAv we see that this deliverance was to come
through Jesus Christ. In Matthew 1:21 we hear

now I GOT FAITH iM

the aiiiicl aniiouiiciiiu to Joscpli. "And she shall
briiiii forth a son, and thou shalt call his naiiiL'
Jesus; for he shall save his people from their sins,''
So we see that he came to save us from oui- sins, not
ill them. We find tliat he did come, in Luke, the
2nd chapter and 7th verse, "And she broujiht foilli
her hrstboru sou, and wrapped him in swaddlinji
clothes, and laid liim in a manger; because theie
Avas no room for tliem in tlie inn.'' There arc many
people who are looking for Jesus to come — they say
that he has not yet come, but is coming to set uj) a
literal kingdom ; but we find tliat he did come, "lie
came to his own and his own reci'ived him not,''
'"But to as many as received him to them lie gave
power to become the sons of God."

He came in the flesh. AVe might take his life
from the manger to tlie cross, but we Avilnt to com-
mence where he began to set us an example, and
look at liini as an exam])le for the preaclier. AVe
liave in tlie former chapter given him as an example
for the christian and the church. ]S\)w we want to
look at him as a preaclier. We see the text, in tlie
13tli chapter of HebieAvs and 8tli verse, *'Jesiis
Christ tlie same yesterday, and to-day and forever."
So as Christ came in the flesh to the peo])le at the
time here spoken of, he comes now in liis word and
his Sj)irit, and he is the same today: has the same
power to give to men and Avomeii to become the sons
of Cod as he had when he walked on earth.

AVe find that John the Baptist was the forerun-
ner of Jesus Christ and preached i-epentance to the
people, and baptized them unto repentance and
faith in the Christ that should come, and we fiml
that he told them so, in ]\latthcw 3:11. "I. indeed,
baptize you with Avater unto repentance: but he Ihat
Cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I
am not Avorthy to bear: he shall baptize y(»n with
the Holy Ghost, and Avitli lire." Xow we see Ik- had
reference to Christ, and he told tlieni ihat he would

74 IKnV I GOT FAITH

(Iccicasc but (Mirist Avould increase. Let us look at
Mattliew 3 :13-17 : "Thfu conieth Jesus fioiii (iali-
lee to Jordan unto John, to be baptizcMl of him. But
John forbad him, sajVinji, I liave need to be baptized
of thee, and comest tliou to me? And Jesus
answering- said unto him, Suffer it to be so now : for
thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Theu
he suffered him. And Jesus, when he Avas baptized,
Avent up straightway out of the water : and, lo, the
heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the
spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting
upon him : And lo a voice from heaven, saying,
This is my beloved Son, in Avhom I am Avell pleased."
XoAV we see this is where Jesus began setting the
example for us.. We never see Avhere he was bap-
tized but the one time. In men's theories and opin-
ions a great deal of division arises. Awhile back,
I Avas preaching and some holiness preachers were
sitting in fi'ont of me, and I said who is it that does
not believe that eTohn was bai)tizing by immersion.
One preacher raised his hand, and said he did not
believe it. This is the first man that I ever met in
all my ministry that said he did not believe John
Avas baptizing by immersion. It looks reasonable
to me that he was baptizing by immersion. We see
that some translators call him John the immerser,
and others John the dipper, and the King James
version, John the Baptist. However, he baptized
Jesus only once, and he came up out of the Avater,
and he Avould have had to be in the water to come
out of it, and Ave find that baptism represents a
burial. We see by reading the Gth chapter of Rom-
ans, beginning at the 1st verse and reading to the
third verse, "What shall we say then, shall we con-
tinue in sin, that grace may abound? God forbid.
How shall AA'e, that are dead to sin, live any longer
therein? Know ye not, that so many of us as were
baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his
death?" This means a spiritual baptism as many of

HOW 1 GOT lAlTIl 7.")

US that liavt* been born of the spirit of (Jod liavc
been iinimMscd into Jesus Christ by the birth of
tlic spirit and dcjid to sin, as (Mirist died on the
cross. We have eon»e by way of the eioss, repented
of all our sins, they have been forgiven, we believed
and a(eei)ted Christ, have Ihhmi boin of the
spirit, ba|)tized in the s])iritual body of Christ,
hence we iire dead to sin as Cliiist was
natiii-ally dea<I on the cross. Fouitli verse,
''Therefore we are buried with him l>y baj*-
tisni into death: tlnit like as Cliiist was
raised up from the dead by the glory of the Fatliei-,
even so we also should walk in newness of life." As
Christ was laid in the tomb, so are we to be buried
with him in the watery grave, typical of his burial
in the tomb, Cliiist in onr hearts, and we in the
water. liy this act we show forth to the world that
as Christ was raised from the tomb we come forth
from the watery grave, made alive to Cod to walk
in newness of life with Christ, jiroving to the world
that we are dead to sin. In the oth verse we see that
as we have been buried in the likeness of his death
we should also be in the likeness of his resurrection :
''For if we have been planted together in tlie like-
ness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness
of his resurrection." Planting certainly means to
bury, to cover up. liirth means to come forth to
life. So baptism typities the death and resurrection of
the son of Cod. I see no reason why ]»eople should
split and cavil ovei- bai)tism, seeing that Christ was
baptized only once, and when we are baptized we
say to the world we are dead to sin, then ]n-ove it to
them by living without sin, taking Christ as our
example, denying ourselves of the things of this
world and walking in his ste])s.

We .see that Christ set the e\aiii]»le of b;iptism:
he now Itegiiis to give us an example by setting up
a school for preachers, as we see in Matt. 4 :1. "'Then
was Jesus led up ol' the spirit inl(» I he wilderness to

7() now I GOT FAITH

be tempted of the devil ;" 2iid verse, '^Aiid when he
had fasted forty days and forty nights, he Avas after-
wards an hungered." In this we see that Jesus
shoAvs forth liis man weakness as well as his God
power. He is here showing us Avhat God can enable
us to do, and hoAv that Ave should tarry before God
until Ave come in possession of the Holy Ghost,
Avliicli is the Avriter of the Avord of God, that Avill
enable us to preach just like the HoIa* Ghost has
Avritten it. Xow we see here that after Jesus had
fasted forty days and nights the tenq^ter came to
him and said, Matt. 4 :3, "If thou be the Son of God,
command that these stones be made bread." This
tempter Avas the same old devil that crept into the
garden of Eden and attracted the attention of our
foreparents and made them believe that God had
made a mistake. This same devil was as aa ell aware
that Jesus Christ had come to make a way to take
sin cursed and fallen man from under his hand as
he Avas av^are of the fact that God's Avord Avas true,
and that the first man and Avoman that God made
wei'e holy. He aiso kncAV that if he could get Jesus
to perform one miracle for Mm that that would
again block God's j)lan and stop the plan of salva-
tion.

Jesus had God power enough to knoAv this, and
he gave him answer in the 4th verse, ''But he an-
swered and said, It is written, Man shall not Ha'c by
bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out
of the mouth of God." Jesus knew that there would
be some preachers that would follow his example,
and here he gives them a club to fight the theolo-
gian, and AA^hen they come and tell us tliat different
parts of the scripture has passed aAAay, we can refer
them to the language of Christ in the 4th chapter of
Matthew and the 4th verse. The deA'il was defeated
in this, but he was not satisfied, we see in the 5th
verse, "Then the dcAdl taketh him up into the holy
city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple."

now I GOT FAlTil 77

TIr* ()lii verse, "And saitli unto liiui, it lliuu be llie
Son of God, cast tliAself down : for it is written, He
shall iiive his angels charge concerning thee: and in
their hands they shall ])ear thee np, lest ar any time
thou dasli thy foot against a stone." Here the flevil
Avas trying to get him to perform another miracle
for him, and even quoted scripture, which he will
do yet, but Jesus gives him the answer in the 7th
verse, '"Jesus said unto him, It is written again,
Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy (Jod."

Jesus knew that we who follow him would be
asked to speak water into wine, to raise the dead
that had been dead for forty years, and to ])Ut on
limbs that had been cut off and buried and decayed,
and put in eyes that had been bursted out. I have
been asked to do all these things, and a great many
more: but I refer them to the 7th verse of the 4th
chapter of Matthew, in Jesus language, "Thou shalt
not tempt the Lord thy God." Also let us notice
the 8th and 9th verses, ''Again, the devil takest him
up into an exceeding high mountain, and shcAveth
him all the kingdoms of the world, and the gloi-y of
them ; And saith unto him, All these things will I
give thee, if thou wilt fall doAvn and worship me."
Xow then my brother minister if you can just lose
sight of Jesus Christ as a (Jod and can see him
standing there as a hungry man who had not eaten
for forty days and nights, and who was suffering
all the tortures that hunger can make a man suffer,
and was there setting an exani]»h' for you and me
and every minister of the gosi)el to not seil out to
the devil. And in the 10th verse, "Then saith Jesus
unto him. Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written,
Thou shalt Avorship the Lord thy (Jod, and him only
shalt thou serve." Also the 11th vei-se, "•Tiien the
de\'il leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and min-
istered unto him."

This is an exami>le thai .lesus has given ns as
ministers, that Ave might deny ourselves of the

78 HOW I GOT FAITH

thiiijis of this world, and tany bofoic CJod to know
his will concoininii us, j-et the Holy (Jhost that will
enable us to picach the word of God as Jesus
preached it. In other words this is a school that
Jesus has set up here for his preachers; to go to
school to the Holy Ghost, to j»et that wisdom fioni
above that Avill enable them to give their lives before
they would compi-omise with the devil.

Now^, we see here that Jesus would not attempt
to speak the stones into bread, although he was
hungry, neither would he jump off of the pinnacle
to show that he could do it without hurting him-
self. If he had done this for the devil he would have
ruined the plan of salvation. Then in the wind-up
we see that he did not bow down to the devil, though
he offered him the Avhole world. Sad to say that
today there are preachers that have bowed down to
the devil and let down the standard for a little
filthy lucre, and for the praise of man.

There are, now, scores of young men and women
who are taken in and educated to preach certain
doctrines for a denomination. Whatever you are
stamped for is wiiat you have to preach. If you are
educated by the Presbyterian denomination for a
preacher, you must preach Presbyterian doctrine:
if you are educated by the Baptist denomination for
a preacher, yuo must preach Baptist doctrine : if
you are educated by the Methodist denomination for
a preacher, you have to preach the Methodist doc-
trine. You go out under their commands and in-
structions ; belong to them and are sent of them.

Xow this reminds me of an incident that oc-
curred w hen I was a little boy, that I will give as an
illustration to make more plain to you what this
means, I Avas raised in the back woods of South-
ern Illinois, and as I have before stated, my mother
died before I could remember, and my father's sis-
ter took mother's place to raise me. People Avere
very poor then and did not have things as plentiful

HOW I (ioT I Arni 79

as they <1() now: iicillici- (li<l < liildicii Uavc as many
thinjLiK to play with as they do now, but they were
just like children are now, always wantin<> thin<;;s
that were not intended foi- tlieiii lo have. Hvei-y
tliin<> was run on the economy phin. My aunt would
raise cotton, card and spin it, and make clothinu for
us children to wear through the summer. My lath-
er raised sheep and they would wash, shear and spiu
the wool and make our wintei- clothes, ^\'hen ihei-e
was a piece of cloth taken out there was always
some ends of thread that were called thumbs. It
was the thread that went around the beams of the
loom: they could not be woven in, as there was
nothiuii else to hold it. This was cut oti" the cloth
and used as thread to patch and do other sewinu.
There was au old mau called, "Cheap -lohn" who
came throuuh the country about once a year, and ho,
sold iireat biii s[»ools of black tlax th)-ead. ( )ne spool
would last a year. It was only used for spe( ial
occasions, and was put away, and kept in a secret
])lace whei-e the children were supposed not to i»et
it and waste it. This was the thtnu, I wanted. One
day I stole the spool of thread, ;;ot a horse tly, lied
the thread on to its leg and let it fly; and I would
unwind the thread and it would fly hi.uhei- and
liiuhei- into the air until I had all tlie rhi-ead un-
wound, and then I had to stop it. The fly would
flutter and j^o in all directions trying to go higher,
but when I would decide to wind him in and save
the thi-ead. and would begin to wind he would flut-
ter and kick and try to get loose, l»ut he would have
to come, for I had the thread on his leg. This may
seem like foolishiu'ss to you, but this repr<'senls the
preacluM- that is sent out to preach doctrines of men.
His soul m:iy be honest, he tarries Itefoi-e (Jod, he is
not satisfie<l. feels there is something lacking. Hut
he has to pi-each to the ix'ople that they have to sin
more or less evei-y day, "That he that saith hu* liveih
and sinneth not is a liai-, and the truth is not in

80 HOW I GOT FAITH

him," "Prone to sin as the sparks are to ffy up-
ward," and much more such man made doctrines as
this, but his soul cries out to (rod, and finally he
wakes up to the fact that (lod has something in
store for him that he is not in possession of, and is
made aware of the fact that Jesus set an example
for him to follow. It is also made known to him
that Jesus suffered Avithout the gate that he ndght
sanctify the people Avith his own blood. He gets an
understanding of the ITtli chapter of St. John,
makes his surrender to God of his time, talent and
life, his faith takes hold of the promises and he re-
ceives the Holy Ghost, and he is all sold out for
God. The Holy Ghost in him preaches sanctifica-
tion as a second work of grace, and divine healing
as a Bible doctrine. Some of the congregation soon
report him to the presiding elder, or other higher
authority of their denomination, they soon come to
wait on him, to inform him of the fact that he must
submit to their doctrine, or they A\ill deal with him ;
that it is a heresy and unless he will acknowledge
that he is wrong and renounce this as a heresy, and
hold up the doctrine of their church they will turn
him out and take his credentials from him. He may
object, he may beg, but they will turn him out, they
have the sectarian strings on him, they have the
power and according to the rules of the denomina-
tion they turn him out, as they think, to go to the
bad.

I was in meeting one time T\T^th a brother that
had had this experience, and in his preaching he
said that he got the light on sanctification and the
experience, and began to preach it, and the presid-
ing Elder sent for him, as he had been visited by a
number of smaller offtcers. He said, "Now, Broth-
er Moon, I have a good job for you where you can
have a nice little work and can command a salary
that AAill make a living for you and your family."
He told him that he was very thankful for that,

now 1 COT FAITH 81

and that he would certainly api)i'e(iate it. But the
EldcM- said, "It is on conditioii that you will not
preach this sanctitication. Of course we believ(» it
•is a I>ibh' doctrine, but it wouhl not do to preacli it
to the i)eopie that they sliould have it.'' Brother
Moon told him that he had to preach it. The Elder
said, "You cannot ])reach it. if you do I will turn
you out of the church and take your credentials."
lliotlier Moon said to him, "You cannot <lo it. To
do that you would have to steal Jacob's ladder and
ransack the books of heaven to turn me out, for I
am in (lod's church, wliich the uates of hell cannot
prevail against.

I would to (lod that all who have licaid his
voice would be as ])ositive as was this man, and
stand to the truth instead of acce])tin.u; error. There
is now in tlie Home here a l)rother who is ])iincipal
of our school who has had the experience of which
I have spoken. He attended a theolojrical semin-
ary, was educated and (>i-daine<l foi- a rresbyteriaii
preacher. After picachinu for them for a time, and
while tariyin<i lu'fore (Jod he saw that immeision
was tlie mo(h' of baptisni. He left the Presbyterian
denomination and joined the Baptists to be im-
mersed, still not satislied. and liis soul hunjLii'y for
(lod. He found out that sancti Ileal ion was for him
and was a Bible doctrine and he obtained the ex-
perience and commenced i)reachinii- it to othei-s and
the Ba])tist denominalion turned him out. Some
one sent liim a (Jospel Trumitet. About this time, he
noticed tliere was to l)e a meetinii hebl at Andci'son,
Indiana, in -lunc. l!ll."'). He was askiuii (Jod from
his heart to o]>en the way for him to uo. and one
morninii' a neiuhl»or knocked at liis (lo(U-. came in
and told him that there was to lie a meeting at An-
derson. Indiana. The brother tobl him that he had
been wishinii that he micht g;o. lie also said. "If
you will iio, I will i)ay your expenses Hwre and
back.'' Tie went, was there for seveial davs, and

OZ now I GOT FAITH

one (lay lie and aiiotlicr hrotlici- were ])usily cii-
gajucd in conversation and did not attend the fiist
part of the preachinji services, but finally they went
to the auditorium and just as they stepped into the*
door he heard me announce that I was runninji a
school at Koswell, Xew Mexico, and Avas standinj;
in need of teachers, and if any one felt that Ood
had his hand on them for this work to talk Avitli me
or write to me. He said that he had been wishin<»
that the Lord would open the way where he could
teach in this kind of a school, as he had been ])rinci-
pal in public schools and understood this kind of
work. He said when he heard me make the an-
nouncement, the Lord said to him, ''That is for-
you." He came to me and had a talk with me, and
Ave agreed that Ave Avould hold it before the Lord,
Avhich we did, with the result that he is here, noAv
has charge of the school and has tAvo teachers un-
der him and more than fifty pupils, and (rod is
blessing in the AVork.

KoAV had he boAved doAvn to the devil and stuck
to the doctrines of men and giAen up the Lord he
could never have accomplished his purpose, neither
could God have used him .for what he is noAv using
him, to train children up for heaven.

If Jesus had bowed down to the dcAil and wor-
shiped him, this plan of salvation could never have
been completed. I haAe seen many times in my
ministry when this thought has been brought to my
mind, Avhen it seemed that starvation was at the
door, and the devil Avould tell me if I Avould weaken
a little, and let up on my ideas of God's healing all
manner of diseases and people living a pure life and
making wrongs right that the people would support
me but when I failed to listen to the devil and held
a rebuke in my soul against him and held on to God,
the Lord Avould provide a Avay and furnish our liv-
ing. This is Avhat God w^ants his preachers to do.
Failing to do this, locks the AA'heels of Zion and hin-

HOW I GOT FAITH 83

(lers till' work of (Jod and prcvcul.s (Jod from iiiaui-
fostiii*; his power thioujih the ministiy and the
rhiirch today as he did in the Ai)ostolic days.

My lirotlicr. my cxjxMiencc is. if we preach the
trutli without compromise (Jod will ])r()vide loi- us.
We may i>et a little hunuiy. our clothes may jiet a
little thread bai-e, oui- furniture iiin down, our rents
may become due, some ])ersecution aiise auainst us,
but (lod will opi'U the way ami take care of us and
his cause.

If every preacher that has taken u]) the j»ospel
to preach it had tairied befoi-e (Jod as the example
liiven by -lesus Christ himself in the Fouith chapter
of Matthew, and would have all {)reached the same
thinjj, God would have had a miuhtier church and
peojde throuuh whom he could have manifested his
power as it was in the Apostolic days.

I am goinji" to say somethinu else stronger than
the above. Brethern, 1 know it will hurt, but (lod
Almighty help you to be hundde enough to accept
it and i»rofil by it. If the preachers wh(> claim to
be of this reformation would take this example,
tarry before (iod until they get the mind of (Jod,
preach the full gosjud. deny themselves of the things
if this life as .Jesus did, give the devil to undeistand
rhat they would m)t bow down to him, that they
would give their lives befoi-e they would do it, there
M'ould be more of that love one foi* another that
Jesus ])raye(l foi', and the {ticacliers in the apostolic
days had. Tliei-e woubl be the same ]K)wer mani-
fested that was manifested in the ai)ostolic church
that Ave have on record in the r)th chapter of Acts
when (lod had cleaned his chuich by the death of
Ananias and Sa])phira. I i)ray (Jod to speed the
time that we get a shaking and the nnnisters and
the church cleaned up for (Jod nniil they will be on
lire for (Jod, with the old time powci- and ilie signs
following them who claim to believe.

We see after . lesus set this e\aTii|)l(' lie ilien goes

84 now 1 GOT FAITH

to pivac-liiiij> the go.spcl. His iirst text is Matthew
4:17, "From that time Jesus began to preach, and
to say, Ke^K'nt : for the kingdom of heaven is at
hand." We see that he preached repentance. He
did not go into a place and accept everybody avIio
professed to be saved, and preaching littk^ chalk
water sermons that would tickle the ear and ease
the conscience, rather than that act of grace that
moves the hearts of men and women to repentance
and enables them t^ bring their mind in from the
world and review their past life and behold the
goodness of God and liis love to them, and consider
their past life and their unthankfulness and unholi-
ness before God, and preaching to the men and
women until they felt ashamed and sorry for the
past and putting them into a position where they
would rather have God than anything else. Then
they are willing to turn everything loose for God.
To one in this position it is no trouble for them to
throw off neckties, gold collar buttons and gold cuff
buttons, stick pins, plumes and feathers and super-
fluities of all kinds, and make wrong s right,
straighten up their back life until it "vvill read like
the word of God, and from the depths of their hearts
say, ''Anything Lord." This is the Bible plan of
salvation, which is deliverance from sin, anchors
the soul in God, brings satisfaction and enables us
to be living examples and makes a craving in the
heart and a hungering and thirsting for more of
God; it soon brings them to the place where they
make a deeper consecration, where they can present
their bodies a living sacrifice to God which is their
reasonable service, giving their time, talents, life,
means and all over into the hands of God, then just
being as clay in the potter's hands and realizing that
what they have belongs to God, faith takes liold of
God's promises and the blood of Jesus Clirist cleans-
es from all sin and the Holy Ghost fills the soul
until they have the power of God that enables them

now I GOT lAITH 85

to be used as iiisti-uincnts in the hands of (lod lo
prove to the world that they are not of the Avorl«l.

A body of ]>reaehers of this kind can tire a coin-
iininity, tliey ean stir a town or a eity. Tliey can
make the devil tremble on his throne in hell. They
can make Avicked sjnrits and deceivers Mee under
their rebuke wliich thev <>ive in the name of Jesus
Christ.

Wq Avill now consider the kind of ])reacheis that
Jesus called and sent. Matt. 10:1, "And wlww lie
had called unto him his twelve disciples, lie liave
them power against unclean spirits, to cast them
out, and to heal all manner of sickness and all man-
ner of disease." Xow my brother I want to (all
your attention auain to the text in the loth cliai)ter
of Hebrews, and Stli verse, "Jesus Christ the same
yesteiday, today and forever." We see in the lOth
chapter of Acts, Peter telling Cornelius and others
who were uathered toiiether that Ood had no res-
pect of persons and that tlie Holy (Jhost was for the
Gentiles as well as for the Jews. Let me reason
with you. If Jesus Christ gave preachers this pow-
er when on earth does he not do it yet, if he is the
same Christ, if he has no respect of ])eisons, if he de-
sires this truth to go to the people as he has i)reach-
ed it, and if those that he has called and sent preach
it, does he not desire that you and I have the san»e
power and authority to ])reach the word that they
did? If so will he not give it to us? The troul)le
with many ministers today is they have been look-
ing at it as being for the Apostles. They havi» lost
sight of the fact that Jesus Christ is the same yes-
terday, today and forevei-. They have taken man's
wisdom in the place of what (lod says, and have not
tarried on theii- faces befoi-e him to know his will.
But they study commentaries and many books wiii-
ten by men. study to know the opinions of men. in-
jure their eyes and health di;L:i:iiig down after this
kind of wisdom, until it lias Immoiih- tlic ilicoiv of

8() now I GOT FAITH

111011 instead of the power of (Jrod with the sect
preachers in the modern pulpits of today. But my
brotlier it is God's truth that he desires us to preach
and God Avaiits the people to know it, and he does
not want the rubbish of man to come up between
the people and God's word.

We iind that he told them Avhat to preach in the
seventh verse of the tenth chapter of Matthew and
continue reading to the seventeenth verse : "And
as ye go preach, saying. The kingdom of heaven is
at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise
the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received,
freely give. Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor
brass in your purses. Nor scrip for your journey,
neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves : for
the workman is worthy of his meat. And into what-
soever city or town ye shall enter, in<|uire who in
it is worthy ; and there abide till ye go thence. And
Avhen ye come into an house salute it. And if the
house is worthy, let your peace come up on it, but if
it be not worthy let your peace return to you. And
Avhosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your
words, when ye depart out of that house ^r city,
shake off the dust of your feet. Verily I say unto
you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sod-
om and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, that, for
that city. Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the
midst of w^olves; be ye therefore wise as serpents,
and harmless as doves." Now brethern, this means
going as God's ministers were sent in the apostolic
days, and he means it yet. They proved faithful,
then he told them as recorded in Luke 22 :35-36,
"And he said unto them, When I sent you without
purse, and scrij), and shoes, lacked ye anything?
And they said. Nothing. Then said he unto them.
But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and
likewise his scrip." If we do not preach his word,
do not believe it, and do not trust him he cannot
send us forth, and God cannot use us as he used

HOW I COT FAITH 87

tliciii. ^\'(• sec rlijit lie toJd tliciii llint tlicy should
b(* scourjicd in the syiuiiiouiics. and Inoiiulil Ix'torc
the ruk'is and Ixdorc couils for his sak«', l»nt to
tako no thouiiht what thoy should say for it should
bo <>iv('n thcni, for it was not thcni that spcakcth.
but the spirit of your Father which s])('ak(*th in you.
So they had the spiiit of (lod in llu-ni.

1 liavc ol'ttinics ^onc to coininunitics to preach,
and have been accused and contU'nined because I did
not run fi-om house to house, but wtuild stay at one
place whei-e I went in the ]>e.uinninji. jn-ovided il
proved to be a ])lace ])re])ared by tlie Loid for nie.
It is the secret of success in the ndnistiy. Tf you
visit at the ditTerent places and put in yiMii- lime
g-ossij)inii and talking aljout thiniis and liai)i»eniiius
of the <lay, you are uoinu to have to j^o up before the
people with a man made message delivered without
ihe s])irit of (Jod, there will not be the power of God
in the niessaiic, and there will be no conviction for
sin. no conviction for healinu, no benetit. time lost
and the conjirejiation in a worse condition when
you left them than they were when you went there.

r»od Avants the pure liospel preached under the
anointing of the Holy (Jhost. He wants his minis-
ters to lay on their faces befoic him ucttinii wisdom
from him, and speakinji forth the word of (Jod in
such a way that (lod will show forth his ])ower in
savin<i' sinners, healinu the sick (►f all manner of
diseases, and the dead will l>e laised and (Jod will
be jilorifled and the country will be stirred, the devil
will howl, and mobs will come and (Jod will stay
the hand of the enemy, and send out his ministeis
as flaminji tii-e that will leave a repoit whei-evei-
they lio that they are preachinn the word of (!o<l. s(>
that when the iK'0])le that jio throuiih tlieic will
know foi- years that something has hai»pene(l.

Some say do you know that it was oidy the
twelve apostles that wei-e j»iven that authority? No
I did not know it, T have heaid it said, biu I find in

88 HOW I GOT FAITH

tlie lOtli chapter of Luke where he called and sent
seventy more, sendini>- them ont two and tAvo, <iiving
them the same authority and power that he did to
the twelve. We lind in Luke 10:1, "After these
things the Lord appointed other seventy also, and
sent them two and two before his face into every
city and place, whither he himself would come."
And the third verse, "I send you forth as lambs
among wolves." Also let us notice Luke 10 :l-9,
"Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes : and sa-
lute no man by the way. And into whatsoever house
ye enter, first say, Peace be to this house. And if
the son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon
it ; if not, it shall turn to you again. And in the
same house remain, eating and drinking such things
as they give : for the laborer is worthy of his hire.
Go not from house to house. And into whatsoever
city ye enter, and they receive you, eat such things
as are set before you: And heal the sick that are
therein, and say unto them, the Kingdom of God is
come nigh unto you.'' Also the lOtli and 11th
verses : "But into whatsoever city ye enter, and
they receive you not, go your ways out into the
streets of the same, and say. Even the very dust of
your city which cleaveth on us, we do wipe off
against you : notwithstanding be ye sure of this,
that the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you.''

I have had some experience on this line, in the
latter clause of this verse. "Xotwithstanding be
ye sure of this, that the kingdom of God is come
nigh unto you." But be sure that whatsoever you do
is done in the spirit of God, and that you are led by
his spirit, and not because you have been mistreat-
ed, or because something has happened through ig-
norance, but because God has shown you by his
spirit that this is the thing for you to do. At one
time I went to a town to preach, a young man went
with me, and we put our horses in a man's stable
that he was acquainted with. We Avent to his house

now I GOT FAITH 89

to stay until meetinji' tiiiio. Xo oiio from that house
went to meeting. Wlien meetinii was dismissed no
one asked us home with tliem. We went l)a<k to
this man's house, and woke him up and asked liini
if he would please eome and unlock Ids stable door
and let us take our horses out. He got his lantern
and in hunting for the lantern he lighted the lamp
and we saw a bed that Avas not occupied that would
have been plenty good for us to sleep in, I was tired
out. We went to the stable, he unlocked the door,
and we took out our horses, and as we were getting
on them the young man said the peo])le of this town
do not want the gospel very nuich. He remarked
we have been preached to death, we have just had
two meetings here. We rode some distance out of
town and stayed all night wliere we Avei-e ac([uaint-
ed. As we rode away I said I shake the dust otf of
my feet against this town and people, and T meant
to do it. When we got to our i-oom whei-e we stayed
all night, T began to get bothei-ed. I could not sleej),
got out of my bed and got on my kneex before CJod
and prayed most all night, and this scripture came
to me, **l>e sure the kingdom of (iod is come nigh
unto you." The thought came to me that I had not
done what 1 did, under the dictation of the Holy
Spirit. The Loid showed me to return to that town,
I went back the next day to fill the ai)pointment as
1 had promised. There was (|uite a ciowd came out,
the word of ( Jod went foil h in powei-, ( Jod wit nessed
to his tinth, the jx'ople got under convi<t ion, ;iiid
there was a home opened up for us, and in ;i few
days 1 was called out in the country to pray f(»r a
blind man who had been ])lind for eighteen years.
He was healed instantly. In a few days he came
to town to testify to the ])eo])le of I he healing power
of (Jod, he was well known and the country was
stirred. There were twenty-live convei-ted, an<l a
number of others henled. 1 w;is iiiiide hi thank ( 5od
that I lari-ied before liiiii ih;il iiiuhl. and did not

90 HOW I GOT FAITH

stand to my first coiulusion, but waited on God for
wisdom.

Tlu'io aic other instances wlieie it did not look
favorable for a meeting, but God showed me to be-
gin, and I did so and God bore witness that it was
his will, that he still honors his Avord, and the meet-
ino' was a success.

We see that after Jesus had commissioned his
ministry he set the example before them, he preach-
ed to them, he saw that his time Avas draAving near.
He called them together, as Ave see in the 14th chap-
ter of John and the 12th verse he says, "Verily,
verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the
works that I do shall he do also : and greater Avorks
than these shall he do : because I go unto my P^ath-
er." In other words he turned his commission over
to them, gaA'^e them authority to do what would look
greater in the sight of men than the things that he
did.

O, but one says that is unreasonable. Let us see.
Was it not after Jesus ascended to heaven that the
Apostle Paul was converted, began preaching, and
Avas cast upon the Island and picked up a bundle
of sticks and laid them on the fire, and a viper came
out of the heat and fastened on his hand, and the
barbarians saw the a enomous thing and said among
themselves, that the man no doubt Avas a nuirderer
and althongh he had escaped from the sea that ven-
geance Avould not let him live, but he shook off the
Aiper into the fire and felt no harm, and Avhen they
looked AA'hen he should have swollen, or fallen doAA'u
dead suddenly and no harm came to him, then the
heathen and barbarians AA^ere convinced of the fact
before he left, that he was a man of God. They
looked upon him as being a god, though he had been
a persecutor of the church of God, though he had
been an opposer of the truth, it Avas more wonderful
to see him do these things than it was to see Jesus
Christ say to the paralyzed man who had not Avalked

HOW I G(JT FAITH 91

for thirty-eight years to take up his bed and walk
that the people iniglit believe that Jesus had power
on earth to forgive sins. We see where I'aul sends
aprons and handkerchiefs fioni his body to the
afflicted, and those who. received tlieni were healed.
Was tliis not more Avonderful than for Jesus to say,
"Go thy way, thy son liveth."

Again in John 14 : 15-10, "If ye love me, keep my
eommandments. And I Avill pray the Father, and
he shall give you another Comforter, that he may
abide with you for ever;-' Also the 17th verse,
"Even the S])irit of trulh; whom the woi-ld cannot
receive because it seetli him not, neithei- knoweth
him; but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you,
and shall be in you." This comforter is promised to
abide with tliem foi-ever. When we have the com-
forter we will not Ijecome puffed up, but will know,
like my son Charley, when he was a little boy he
preached a wonderful sermon, and people lifted him
U[) and passed him fi-om one to the other kissing and
hugging him, 1 took him to the woods and tried to
impress upon his mind the danger of getting exalt-
ed. I said, "My .son, the Lord wonderftdly used you
last iiiglit, and there were twenty-one conversions,
the people were in tears, ])tU do not lose sight of the
fact that it was God that did it, and you nuist not
let the people get you exalted. He said, "Papa,
don't you be uneasy. T know it was God, I could do
notliing [n-eaching without him." Vet he was only
a little past twelve years old. (), that God could
help us to see it as he made that diild to see it.
There woubl be more preachers used of (lod than
there ar«' now. I know ol" men that (Jod ()nce used
as power in his h;inds, that were honored by the
people, bragged on. and they became exalted, and
they are in sin and away from God today, and seem-
ingly there is no hojie fen- their return. They liiiled
to let the coml'orter be with iheni and idolect iIh-M)
tfom the snares of the (h'vil.

92 now I GOT FAITH

KoAv, we hear Jesus saying to his disciples in
John 14:17, ''Even the Spirit of truth, Avhoni tlie
woi-ld cannot receive, because it seetli him not,
neither knoweth liini : but ye know liini : for he
dwelletli with you, and shall be in you." Also verses
18 and 1 J) : ''I will not leave you comfortless ; I Avill
come to you. Y(4 a little while, and the Avorld seeth
me no more ; but ye see me ; because I live, ye shall
live also. He had reference to himself, the world
did not know him. He Avas a man filled with God,
he was a comfort to his disciples, he spoke to them
comforting words, if they wanted information from
him of any kind, or words of advice they only had
to go to him. He gave a promise here that if they
would keep his commandments they would come in
possession of this comforter, that he would be with
them, that he would teach them, and that he would
do eA'en more for them than he could do now. He
Avas to be the spirit of truth, the world could not
have liim because the world did not know him.
They looked upon Jesus as being an imposter, they
accused him of being such, but his disciples knew
him, that he was their Lord. IS^oav he was going to
provide a way that after he left they might have
him Avith them all the time, and as it is uoav. We
can commune Avitli Christ uoav at all times, whether
Ave be under the lash, or in prison, in trouble of any
kind, under severe persecution and seemingly all
liell coming against us, Ave can call on Him, we can
get comfort from Him like sainted Stephen did
Avhen he Avas dying under the haiuls of the cruel
mob stoning him. The comforter stayed Avith him
and enabled him, like Jesus, to pray for his enemies
with his last breath.

AVhen Lazarus Avas sick and died they said if
Jesus had been here he Avould not have died. No
doubt they felt grieved because Jesus did not come.
He said to them he Avould live again. They said yes
Ave knoAv that he aaIII live at the resnri-ectiou. But

now I (JOT FAITH 93

Jesus assured lliciii tlial lie woiiM lixc now. ;iii<l
asked where they had Iain him. The.v told him
tliat he liad been l)uiie(l lour ihiys, and l>.v Ihis time
he stinketh. But Jesus insisted upon tliem show-
ing him where Lazai'us was laid, and they took liini
to tlu' tond). He we])t witli tlu)se wlio wei)t, he
showed his sympatliy, lie showed his lov<'. yet he did
not compromise. They had ]u<)\('d to iiim thai they
did not ha\'e faith in him. now he wanle^i ihem to
])rove to him tliat they did have faith, then lie said,
take away the stone. He coidd have taken away the
stone himself, but he wanted them to move it. My
brother if you want to piay to (iod and act returns
from him, you nnist take away the stone.

There are many A^■ho would like to ]u-ea(h like
the Apostle Taul, would like to l>eai' the name he
bore, and would like to pi'ay the prayer of fail li I liai
would heal the sick like he did, but they do iiol want
to take away the stone, they do not want to live
like he did. They do not like to bear llie persecu-
tion that Paul bore, they would fail lo preach I lie
whole ti-iilh and to stan<l I'oi- llie delciise ol' ihe gos-
pel like Paul i-ather than beai- the forty stripes less
one live times. If you want anythinu from (Jod you
nuist remove evei-y thinii which lays between you
and Him, and do iu)t expect him to move it. When
they took away the stone, Jesus showed forth (Jod's
])ower. and set the example for the prayei- of failli.
He <lid not say I^'allier if it be <-onsisienl willi ihy
will, and if il be lo your uloiy, and if all llie |)eople
will belie\(', brinu Lazarus forth. He never had an
if in il . but he looked up unio heaven and said. I'al It-
er. I I hank thee that thou hast heard me. And 1
knew Ilia! I lion hearest me always: biil because of
the people which stand by 1 said it. llial I hey may
believe I hat Ihou hast sent me. And when he thus
had spoken, he ciied with a a loud voice. Lazarus,
come forlli," .loliii ll:ll-l.'l. Lazarus caiiK' loiMh
bound hand and fool willi uraxccloi lies, and his

94 now I GOT FAITH

faci' wjis boinid about witli a napkin, and Jesus
said unto tluMii, "loose him, and let liini go." We
have an account aitci- tliat wIum-c lie sat at the table
with Jesus, but the people; Avauted to get hold of Mni
because; he had proved Ood's poAver to them. It is
the same way today. God has promised us that
Avhen Ave come into possession of this comforter,
Avhicli is the Holy Ghost, that He Avill teach us all
things that he has commanded us.

AVhen Ave are sick Ave are taught to call on the
Lord, James 5:14-1(), "Is any sick among you? let
him call for the elders of the church : and let them
pray over him, anointing him Avith oil in the name
of the Lord : And the prayer of faith shall save the
sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he
have connnitted sins, they shall be forgiven him.
Confess your faults one to another, that ye may be
healed." It does not say for a hot poultice ; for an
ash bag ; for a hot Avater bottle ; for a Avet rag, cold
or hot ; or call for a doctor to come and see Avhat is
the matter. He said call for the elders of the
church. Now, in the country where Ave used to live
there wcM-e three kinds of elders. One kind grcAV in
the fence corner, and Avas full of pith : another kind
is elected by men, and they were just about as pithy
as those that grcAV in the fence corner, and there
were God sent elders, called and chosen of him, the
same as in the apostolic days, that he speaks of in
Acts 20:28, "Take heed therefore unto yourseh'es,
and to all the flock, over the AAiiich the Holy Ghost
hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God,
Avhich he hath purchased Avith his oavu blood."
Those are (^od sent elders Avhich pray for the sick
and God heals them, this is the kind of elders that
God Avants us to be brethern, and this does not mean
that you can be teaching remedies to the people,
and using them before them.

In order to be this kind of an eider you aaHI haA'e
to denv A'ourself of the thiniis of this world. Jesus

now I GOT FAITH \)o

says ill -lolm l")::;, "-Now ye arc clean lliroiiuli the
word which I liavc spoken unto you." It means that
they liad been accepted, that they weie clean from
all foolishness aud idolatry and luinccessaiies that
they had iiiveii place to the tiuth. tliat they luid a<-
cepted and obeyed it. lie tells us in the ITtli Cliai)-
ter of St. John and the Sth verse, "For I have j>iven
unto them the words which thou j»avest me: and
they have received them, and have known suiely
that I <aiiie out from thee, and they have believed
that thou didst send me." And he prays for their
sanctification, statin ji, that they are not of the world
even as he is not of the world. In tlie 20th verse,
''Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also
wliich shall believe on me throuiih their word."
Here he prays not for them alone, but for all that
miuht believe on him throiiiih his word, and that
they miiiht all be one, notice the 21st verse. ""That
they all may Ix' one as thou L'athei-, ait in me, and I
in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the
world may believe that thou hast sent me."

He lioes to the uarden of (lethsemaiic and lays
on his face, and sets us' an example how that we
should tarry before (Jod, and behold the example
that lie set before ns. (Jet ])ower from God that
will enable us to look away from the things of the
world, lose sijLiht of the thiiiiis around you. and fol-
low the exam])le which Jesus has set. lie knew
that he was uoiiiii to the cross. (Jod «»ave him power
to say thy will be done. Xext we see him in the
judmiieiil hall, the lash is laid on his ba<-k. the uasli-
es iiia<le and the blood Hows, thus the j)ropliesy of
Isaiah is inltilled. wlieic he says, "P>y his sti-ijies
are we healed." (fO<l does not want us as ministers
to deny this, he wants us to show by our lives and
preaching that these stripes have accoiiiplished
their purjtose. It is true it is made fun of by the
sectarian prea<liers in the niodeni pulpits. laiiLilieil
at bv sectarians and deluded soiils. iimiored by sonic

9(> now I GOT FAITH

prolcsscd s;iiii(s. My friend this makes no differ-
ence. It w;is llici-e that Jesus atoned by the shed-
rtinj>' of liis blood and made a way whereby all sick
and suffering liumanity might come to the great
healing fountain that flows from the heart of God
tliat lieals all maniiei- of diseases. It is for the man
or woman that loves, serves and obeys God in spite
of all the opposing powers in hell.

Now we see him bear his cross up Calvary, now
he is nailed to the rugged cross and hangs between
heaven and earth.

Let us review his life a little : He came to the
world, was born in a stable because there was no
room for him in the inn, he was wrapped in swad-
dling clothes. He said the foxes have holes, and the
birds of the air have nests, but the Son of man hath
not where to lay his head. When he dies he is
drawn up between heaven and earth, no place for
him to die on the earth.

They mocking him platted a crown of thorns and
placed it on his head and a reed in his right hand,
and bowed the knee before him and mocked him,
said Hail, King of the Jews. They spit upon him,
and took the reed and smote him on the head, and
they drove the spikes through the feet that carried
the glad tidings over the hills of Judea. We hear
him crying out with that voice that commanded the
winds to cease and the Avaves to be still, '"I thirst."
We see them giving him vinegar and gall, he refuses
to take it. We hear him crying out, "My God, my
God, Avhy hast thou forsaken me?'' Xow the Son
of God cries with a loud voice it is finished, then this
old Avorld was clothed in darkness, the veil of the
temple was rent in tAvain from the top to the bot-
tom: and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent;
and the gi-aves were opened : and many bodies of the
saints came cmt of the graves. When the centurion,
and those Avith him Avatching Jesus, saw the earth-
(juake, and the things that Avere done, they feared

liuw I c;()T I A ITU 97

and said, truly lliis was the Son ol ( lod. It was too
late, lie was dead.

My brother preacher, when you close your eyes
ill death it will be too late then to ]»rea(li the irulli
as God lias called you to preach it. It will be too
late to say that (iod must have wanted iiie to be true
to him, and not conform to the world, but to preach
the whole liospel, it will be too late then, now is the
time to do it.

We see that Christ was taken trom the cross by
Joseph and lai<l in his own new tomb : was born in
a borroAved stable, he had no where to lay his head :
died on a borrowed cross: he was buried in a ln)r-
rowed tomb, but tliaidc (lod it was the plan of sal-
vation completed which Avill raise fallen humanity
from under the blight of sin, death and hell and
deliver them out of the hands of their enemy the
devil and enable them to Avalk and talk with God
and ])rove to the world there is a reality in the plan
of salvation.

I pray ( Jod Almighty to bless this message to his
glory and to the good of fallen humanity, and es-
pecially to ministers, and put a stir in their souls to
be an honor to the call God has given you and to fill
it the Bible wav.

98 J low I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER XI.

THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH.

"As tliou hast sent me into the Avorld, even so
have I also sent them into the world." St. John
17 :18.

Now we see in this text that Jesus sent the
church as the Father had sent him. In or<ler to give
you a better understanding of the resi^onsibility
that rested upon the church, and of the commission
that Jesus gave them, we had better review the life
of Christ and his ministry a little.

First Ave find that Christ was born of a woman,
he was flesh and blood, he was raised by a carpen-
ter, he reached the years of manhood, and went to
preaching the gospel, and setting the example, and
exhorting the believers to follow in his steps. He
Avas once a babe and grew to be a man, he was a
man filled with God, and God poAver through him
made the blind to see, and the lame to walk, the
deaf to hear and the dumb to talk, the dead was
raised and all manner of ahliction was healed
through Jesus Christ by the poAver of God that was
in him.

XoAV he tells us in the third chapter of First
John and in the second verse, ''Beloved, noAv are we
the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear Avhat we
shall be: but Ave knoAV that when he shall appear,
AA'e shall be like him ; for aa^c shall see him as he is."
Now, this does not mean that Ave Avill be gods, that
Ave can create Avorlds, but it means as Jesus Christ
was a man filled Avith God, we must be men and
AA^omen filled Avitli God, and he means that the God
power in him will draw the God poAver in us to him.
To make it more impressive, in the third verse he
says, "And every man that hath this hope in him

now 1 CiOT FAITII UJ)

purifies himself even as lie is imic." Xow Ave find
that after (Miiist had manifested his jtower in the
way that he did before the di.seiples then he com-
missioned them to do the thin,us that he did. and
<ireater thinus than he did, as you will see in .lohn
14:12, ''\'eiHy, verily, 1 say unto you. Jle that be-
lieveth on me, the works that I do shall he do also;
and greater works than these shall he do : because
I i»o unto my Father." Then in the lath verse, '"If
ye love me, keei) my eommandments." Also the Kith
verse, ''And I will pray the Father, and he shall
give yoti another Comforter, that he niay abide with
you for ever.'' This is the God power that Christ
had ]>romis(Ml men and women who renunn in
Christ, power over sin and the devil and to have
faith in God to know that whatsoever they ask him
he will grant them. Xot to come saying, if it is tin-
will and if this or that or the other thing be thy will,
but eome with boldness knowing that we have done
our part, that we have fulfilled the commission that
he has given us, that we are entitled to what he has
]»roniised us: that he c()nsi<lers otir needs and is
willing to sup[)ly them, and that it is our inheri-
tance brought about by our obedience, just the same
as an earthly child is heir to his earthly father's
possessions. The Xew Testament is the will of God
to tis. It is recor(h'd in heaven, and when we make
our application according to its teaching by the
s]>irit of (xod it is granted.

Xow to consecrate for this, means more than to
get down to the altar and peep through your fin-
gers and watch, to see the j)reacher that you have
confidence in to come to instruct you. It means to
kee]> the commamlments of God to the letter, to all
the ability that you have. To lay on your face be-
fore (Jod and ask to know his will, to commit your
whole soul, spirit mind and body into God's hands,
for your will to be his will. That you can say from
Ihe depths of your heart as Jesus Christ said in the

100 ilOW 1 GOT F.MTII

iijirdcn of (Hctliscnitmc wlicic he prayed thin; times
to the Fatlici- until he sweat as j^reat drops of blood
and he knew that the mob was coming after him
tjiat they were jioinj* to take him to the Judj^nient
Hall, strip his raiment from his body, cut his back
into juashes that the blood Avas to flow (h)wn his
limbs that the prophesy of Isaiah mii;ht be ful-
filled, where he says, "By his stripes we are healed."
From that he was to go to the cross and there to
iiive up his life for the salvation of the Avorld that
all mankind might be redeemed from sin, sickness
and disease.

He said not my will, but thine be done. Reader
when yon knoAv that there are great persecutions
just in front of you God will never fail to give you
the assistance that you need, he will give you the
assurance in your heart and by his word that he
will permit nothing to come on you more than you
are able to bear, and that he will strengthen you by
his spirit, and not let more come than is for his
glory, the salvation of souls and convince the world
that you are not of the world.

XoAV, we see that he had made these promises on
the condition that they would keep his commands,
he said that he Avould send this Comforter, which
Avas the Holy Ghost and that he should teach them
all things which he had commanded. Xow, this
means that he Avill teach you to live like he lived, to
be like he was ; that he will kill all the pride in your
heart, that there will be nothing there that Avill be
reaching out for the things of this world, there will
be no desire to adorn the body with the things of
this world, such as plumes, feathers, rag flowers,
neck ties, gold, stick pins, rings, ear rings, nose
rings, hobble skirts, and such things as are con-
dennied by the Avord of God and disgusting in the
sight of moral people. Your heart has no desire for
these things AAiien it is filled Asith God.

We see that this is the kind of people that Jesus

IKJW 1 GOT lAITll 101

Avas prnyiiim for in tlic ITtli (Miai)t('r of St. .loliii,
bccaufsi' 111' told lliciii in tlie Fiftwiitli Chapter of
8t. John and the third verse, "Now ye are (lean
throu<ih the word whicli 1 have spoken unto you.''
This was l)efore he liad evei- prayed for them to be
sanctified, this was after he had told them "if ye
keep my commandments."

XoAV he is talkin«>' to them and says tlial iliey
have kept his commandments, that they are clean
through the Avord. To be clean through the word
means to obey the Avord, that your lieart is emptied
from all desire foi- such things as we have just
named.

In the 17th (Miaptei- of St. John he piays the
prayer that he had projuised them in the 14th Chap-
ter, and Avhile we referred to this in the preceeding
chapter T think it Avotild be well to refer to it again
in this chapter, as the text says he sent them foi-th
as the Father sent him. "'As thou hast sent me into
the woi'ld, even so have I also sent them into the
Avoi-ld." So we see noAV that he says to the Father
in his ]>rayei', beginning at the ninth vei-se, "T i)ray
for them; 1 pray not for the world, but for them
which thou hast given me ; for they are thine. And
all mine are thine, and thine are mine: and I am
gloritied in them." Hence, if he is not glorified in
them then it is impossible for the infilling of the
Holy Ghost to come destroying the carnal nature.
Notice the 11th verse, "And now I aju no more in
the world, but these are in the woild. and I come to
thee. Holy Father, keep through lliine own name
those whom thou hast given me, that they may be
one, as we are." He did not say they were to be
kept in ^Ir. Luther's name, though he was a good
man, nor in Mr. Wesley's name, though we lu'lieve
he was a good man, ami he did not pray that they
be kept in Mr. Fox's name or Mr. Calvin's name or
Mr. Cam])beirs name, though they were all good
men, and many others that we could name walking

102 now I GOT FAITH '" >

ill all Mic liijlij Hint flicy luul, l)ut thoir time is past,
but (}od's woi'd has not clunii'cd.

For tliis reason he said to you through the Apos-
tle John, 1 John 1 :7, "But if Ave walk in the light,
as ]m is in the light, we have fellowship one with
another; and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son
cleanseth us fi-oni all sin." It is impossible for peo-
ple who have light on God's word that those early
reformers did not have and fail to walk in that light
to hold to the light, they had and get the cleansing-
blood of Jesus and hold favor with God.

He says to keep in thine own name. In the 12th
verse of the 17th Chapter of St. John we read,
"AVhile I was with them in the world, I kept them
ill thy name : those that thou gavest me I have kept,
and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition ;
that the scripture might be fulfilled." Xow it
seems to me that Jesus called the Father's attention
to the fact that Judas was lost because of not keep-
ing the commandments, not being kept in his name,
or in other words because he refused to be kept, and
betrayed the Son of God. We do not have to kill
today to betray the Son of God, but we are to be a
light to the world. Jesus says in one place, "Ye are
the light of the world." Now, we are to be lights,
and prove by our life that the Bible is true and that
Christ's prayer has been answered, and not do as
Judas did, put him to an open shame. If we con-
form to the world, look and act as the world, we say
to the world there is nothing in the prayer of Christ
in the 17th Chapter of St. John. In the 13th verse,
"And now come I to thee ; and these things I speak
in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled
in themselves." He shows here that his prayer was
not fulfilled in them, that it took the Comforter,
wliich he had promised, and was now praying for, to
fulfill his joy in them and put them in possession of
power that would cause them to love to keep his

HOW I GOT FAITH 1 (Ki

name and hold his iiaiiic al)ov(' any otlici- iiaiiic on
earth.

Some say, well it does not matter anytliiiijn about
the name. You ean be a Christian and be a Metlio-
dist, Baptist, Presbyterian, Campbelite or bear any
other denominational name, the name does not mat-
ter.

Reader, are you a married man or woman? ]f so,
when you stepped on the tloor and took your bride
by the hand and she was asked the question, would
she forsake all for you, and she wouhl say that she
was Avilling to many you, but she wanted to bear
that other fellow's name that she had been going
with, and that she would love you, but she Avould
obey his orders. "Would the Avedding have gone any
further? AVould yon not have stopped it? Are you
a member of the bride of Christ today, if so are you
ashamed of your name? Do you think that after
him pi-aying this prayer to the Father to send this
Comfortei', the Holy (Jihost, to enable us to be kept
in the Father's name, and that now you are not
Avilling to be called his child but you bear a sectar-
ian name, yet you still want to be one of his bride.
He is coming after his bride, it Avill liave to bear his
name when he comes.

Well, in this you say there is no body in sectar-
ianism that is saved. No, I did not say that. I
have just said furtluM- back in this chaptei-, that
Luther, Wesley and those reformers weic good men.
T l)elieve that they were saved and Avalking in all the
light that they had, but had they had the light that
you can have there would have been the church of
God instead of the Lutheran, Methodist, l-.aptist,
Campbelite, but they did not have the light that you
now have. In ordei- to hold fellowship with Cod
and his people you have to walk in the light of the
gospel. In St. dohn 17:14, "I have given them thy
word; and the woild hath hated them, because they
are not of the world, even as I am not of the world."

104 UOW I GOT FAITH \

Is lluH Hie way tluif it is with lis today? Are you
so tilled witli (Jod, Iceepinii his eoiuiuaiids so strict,
bear liis name, discard all othei- iiaiues and hold to
the Bible name, the church of the living God, the
one that Jesus founded upon the rock, and said the
gates of hell should not prevail against it. Are you
doing this so much that it brings persecution
against you aud causes the world and the worldly
church members to make fuii and talk about you
and call you a fanatic? If you are not you had bet-
ter go to the Garden of Gethsemane, as Jesus did
and lay on your face before God until you can get
your worldly desires killed in your heart, until you
can say like Jesus, not my mil, but thine be done.

In the 15tli verse, "I pray not that thou sliould-
est take them out of the world, but that thou should-
est keep them from the evil.'' "From the evil."
That would be to keep them from going any where
that Jesus would not go Av^th them. Would he go
to a fair, though it be a World's Fair, a picnic, bar-
becue, a show, mix and conform with the world, box
suppers, play j^arties, and such things as the world
enjoys. You know he would not do it. Those for
whom he was praying had so much God in them that
they Avould not do it, for, he prays the Father to
keep them from evil. He says they are not of the
world as I am not of the world. He does not want
them taken out of the world, he wants them to live
in the world, as he will show later to be a Light in
the world.

Some people say we cannot be sanctified until
death, and at the dying moment a person can be
sanctified. I heard of an incident, I do not know
how true it is, I only give it as a report. There was
a Presb3i:erian that was d}4ng, they are taught that
a person cannot be sanctified until they come to die,
and they sent for the minister to come as he had to
be sanctified before he died. The preacher and some
others were gathered around the dying man's bed-

now 1 GOT FAITH 105

yidc pi-ayiiiu for (lod to sanctify liiiii. tlic individual
became vciy iiiucli iiitcicsicd alioul himself and
they all became much interested and prayed earn-
estly for (iod to sanctify him, they were Avalkin<i in
all the liiilit they had, were prayinii in faith and
God sanctified him, reaction set up and the dyinu
man ji,ot well, ^'ow they had prayed for him to ]>e
sanctified, he did not die, they did not know what
to do, they could not kill liim without committinu'
murder, they had prayed for him to be sanctitied
and he had received wliat they had prayed for, CJod
had answered prayer, and sanctification was con-
trary to their church doctrine, they could not tell
him to <>ive it uj), and they could not let him stay
in the church without bicakinin the rule, so there
they were in a mix-up and confusion, they did not
know what to do.

Xow Jesus i)rays the Father not to take them
out of the world but to keep them from evil. This
does not mean they nuist be sanctified to keep them
from the evil, for these were not yet sanctified. It
means to keep them from the evil in order to be
sanctified. Jesus in the KJth verse says, '"They are
not of the world, even as I am not of the world.''
And in the 17th verse, ''Sanctify them throuuh thy
truth : thy word is truth." That is the only kind of
peoi)le that can get sanctified, those that are not of
the world even as Christ was not of the world. Then
in the 18th verse, "As thou hast sent me into the
world, even so have I also sent them into the world."
As (Jod sent Jesus Christ into flu- world to perfoi-m
miracles so he sends his nnnisters and church Idled
with the Holy Ghost to perform the nuracles and to
preach the gospel in the world and to do all things
he did in his ndnistry.

In the l!)th verse, "And for theii- sakes I sancti-
fy myself, that they also might be sanctified through
the truth." My reader you know that Jesus Christ
is the same, "Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and

km; how I GOT FAITH

today and foiever," that when he was here on earth
lie opened the blind eyes, unstopped the deaf ears,
made the dumb speak, the lame to walk and raised
the dead. He was flesh and blood, had one body
and one head, was filled with God. So the Church
of (Jod that he was praying for here was to be one
body, the spiritual body of Jesus Christ, composed
of every saved man and women on earth,
whether in sectis m or out of it, but he is
calling his sheep into the one fold, that
there may be one fold and one shepherd.
This is why he says in Revelation, 18tli Chap-
ter, ''Come out of her my people, saith the Lord
God." That is why he said in 2 Cor. 6 :14, "'Be ye
not unequally yoked together with unbelievers : for
what felloAvship hath righteousness with unright-
eousness? and what communion hath light with
darkness?" There are no unbelievers in the Church
of God. Hence if you are a child of God, a member
of the one body and yoked up in sectism and secret
orders and such things with unbelievers, you are
out of your place, and Christ is calling you out. I
have heard people say that they were never called
out. I just say God is only calling his people, and if
you are not one of his people he is not calling you
out.

It has been told me from my boyhood that the
prayer that Jesus prayed and x)ower that he gave
his ministers was only for the Apostolic church,
and that the Apostolic days were past and the
Apostles had died and the power had died with
them, and it was not for us, and in this the plan of
salvation had changed and God did not do for us
as he did for them, and it was not possible for us
to be sanctified in this day and time, and live like
they lived.

Let us note the 20th verse, which is as follows :
St. John, 17 :20, "Xeither pray I for these alone, but
for them also which shall believe on me through

HOW I (lOT lAITll 107

tlicii- word.** ^Vllal js tlicir woi-d, it is the New Tcs-
tanu'iit as they spoke it iiiidcr tlu* inspiration of the
Holy (iliost and penned it down and God has pi-e-
sorved it and lianded it down to U8 as a way-liill
from eartli to heaven, which has been travehMl Ijy
Christ, and liis followers, and yet can be followed
by lis if we will take the way-bill, the New Testa-
ment, instead of the doctrines of men.

I now have a niunber of way-bills to different
places over New Mexico. They are marked out on
pai)er showing that at such a place is a wind-mill,
which means a great deal in crossins; the ])lains of
New Mexico wliere water is very scarce. Auain it
might say at such a place is an empty house : at such
a place you go through a gate. By coming to these
places when on this route I know I am right. I
have, before now, when crossing the plains, met
with some that directed me another way, different
from my way-bill, I did not pay any attention to
what they said, I followed the way-bill, it had
brought me right thus far, and I felt sure that it
would be right the balance of the way, for it had
been given by some one who had been over the road.

I have a way-bill in my possession for an auto-
mobile I'oute that runs from New York Tity to San
Fi-ancisco, Califoi-nia. I have traveled over i)art of
that route. I met a man who seemed to be smarter
that the man who surveyed out this road, and he
told me another way. But before I got through
talking with him he told me of the many miles of
heavy sand tliat he pulled ihrough, where, if he had
taken the way this way-bill gives he would have
missed the sand, so T kept the way-bill given me ])y
the man who had been over the road.

The word of God is the way-bill from eai'th to
heaven. Now, my brother, sister, if you have start-
ed and you find some one leaning up against their
opinions on the way and tell you that it is true that
God's wtud says so and so, l»ut explains that now

lO.S now 1 GOT FAITH

tli(M-(' is a (liffci'dif route, and you take their route,
instead of (Jod's word, you Avill j^ct side tracked,
and it will bo with you as it was with me and my
company one time when ti-avelinji' over the plains
of Xew Mexico.

We lliouiLilit tliat we had found a nearer route,
and we started on that route, as it Avent more in the
direction, by our compass, that we wanted to travel,
than the other road, which we had traveled before
and kiu'w was the right road. By the compass we
soon discovered that we Avere bearing too far to the
left. We kept going on hoping to see where the
road'Avould turn to our right. Miles and miles we
Avent, our teams, as Avell as ourselves, began to suf-
fer for Avater. We got out our field-glass and began
to look for a Avind-mill, we looked and in the dis-
tance Ave could see one. We turned and Avent in the
direction of the Avind-mill. After traA'eling until
the middle of the day and reaching it Ave found it to
be out of commission, no good. This is to my mind
like it is a\ ith a great many people AA^ho are traA^eling
after the doctrine of men, they will hear of some
experience just ahead and will go to hear and find
that when they reach it, it is no satisfaction to the
soul, and still they go from place to place, the soul
Avants satisfaction, it is hungering and thirsting for
God, not man made doctrine. They are like the
AA'ind-mill which Ave found to be out of commission,
before they get to it, or hear it explained, it seems
that it Avill satisfy thirst, but it does not satisfy the
soul thirsting for God.

We took out our field glasses and looked again.
We spied another aa ind-mill Avhich was in the direc-
tion that we Avanted to travel to get back to our
road. The road did not run to this wind-mill, but
regardless of the road we traveled across the plains,
and reached the wind-mill, and the water was very
gJTPy? so full of alkali that we could scarcely drink
it, but we were suffering for water, as well as our

now I GOT FAITH 109

teams. We drank it, but it did not satisfy tliii'st, as
pure water would. It was just sonu'thiii<i like a
spirit filled man attendin"' a sect meetin«> and drank
a little truth, but it had such a bad tasie with it
that it tailed to salisfy. ^Ve diank the water with
great fear that it would kill our horses, and possibly
us. Just so it is with a true child of Ood in a sect-
arian meetinii, they may <>et a little truth, and their
soul be I'efreshed a little ]>ut the fear on them that
they will liet killed spiritually before they get out
of it, destroys the pleasure.

We took another view Avith the field glasses and
found another wind-mill a long way off in the direc-
tion that Ave thought the road was that we had left,
judging by our compass. I got on a horse and rode
to that wind-mill. M'hen I got there it Avas on the
road that Ave had ti-aveled before, a ]mre stream of
Avater running out the size of my Avrisl. The Avind
was making the mill to Avhirl at a great speed. My
horse kncAv the place as Avell as I did, he pulled
{(gainst the bits to get to the Avater, and drank as
fast as he could, Avhile I Avas getting off. 1 got my
mouth under the stream of Avater as quickly as pos-
sible. The Avater fioAved out of the pipe into the
tank, and myself, as Avell as my horse, drank and
drank until Ave Avere satisfied. This Avater Avas good,
this AA'as pure Avater; this reminded me of one Avho
had strayed aAvay from God's truth and had become
alaiiued about his condition and had been search-
ing through (lod's Avord for the liglit Avay, as we
had been searching with the tield glasses and the
use of the compass to find the old road, and when
they got back, how reficshing the walci- of saha-
tion, and the fioAving Avith (Jod's jM'ojde.

XoAV 1 did not just Avait there and enjoy the
Avater and be satisfied because T i-eceived Avhat T
Avanted, but it seemed that I could iioi gel back
(juickly enough to my company to tell them I he
ueAVS. When 1 anived, we went to the mill and put

110 now I (JOT 1 AlTll

ii|) our tents and caniix'd, and all had tlic jiiivilc^c
of enjoying the water, and our horses also could be
furnished with water.

Brotln r, sister, if you have been wanderini^
around and have come back to God's fold, set your
tent, camp there, and stay.

Xow, possibly we have gotten a little off the
subject, but my soul is stirred for those who are
retrograding- from the truth and leaving and going
into formality and worldliness, that I can hardly
refrain from saying something in each chapter to
try to persuade them to come back to God.

For instance, I know ministers who have both
hoa)'d and taught the truth for years — even taught
me when I first met the people of this reformation ;
and who once preached against worldly conformity,
dressed neatly and plainly, stood on God's prom-
ises, and trusted him for everything; but are now
turning back to worldly conformity, and claiming
they have been, hitherto, under a fanatical strain.
In other words, they now step forth wearing neck-
ties, and preaching ''liberty of conscience," claim-
ing, that in the past, fanatical strain had swerved
them from the truth, and that they had taught
wrong — and, all this now, before those to whom
they once preached, and influenced to strip off all
superfluity.

It grieves my soul, brother, I warn you in the
name of Jesus you are headed for the dump ground.
Next thing Mill be Life Insurance Policies, next
will be Baseball, then remedies because you cannot
get God to answer prayer, then how can we be told
from Sect Holiness. God pity the man or woman
that will lose sight of the old paths, fail to take
Jesus Christ as the example, and failing to be like
him, knowing they have to be when he comes. The
devil may tell you, you cannot follow his example,
that he Avas God, and it is impossible for human
beings to follow his example of living in this life

HOW I GOT FAITH 111

without coinmittiiig sin. It is true, lie Avas God
as well as man. The success of the Apostolic
church lay in this, that they followed the example
that Jesus set, but they had to be tilled with (Jod to
do it. But he said to them in John 17 :20, ••Xeithcr
pray I for these alone, but for them also wliicli shall
believe on me through their Avord.*" Also see verse
21, "That they all may be one ; as thou. Father, art
in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one iu.
us: that the Avorld may believe that thou hast sent
me.*' Also the 22nd verse, "And the glory which
thou gavest me I have given them ; that they may be
one, even as we are one." I want to say right here
that after all the teaching which we have had on
God's word in all its purity, and after seeing so
many gathered out of sectism into one body, and the
plain Uible teaching we have had against worldly
confoi-mity and remedies, and the many ^-ases of
healing we have witnessed, should there be l)rought
into a congregation a pei-son lame, or one deaf or
dumb or having any affliction to be prayed for their
healing, then let some bi-other who has lived true
to (}()d still holding the truth in all its purity, and
without compromise as he has done for the last
twenty or thirty years, and another minister come
to agree in prayer with him who has known the
truth an<l has had the light on worldly confoniiily,
and he have a necktie on, a stick pin, gold collar
button, and gold cuff buttons, or any other super-
fluity that has been taught against, the one who has
kept to the old patlis, ])een true to (Jod and fallen
humanity, preached the whole truth and kei)t free
from compromise, cannot be agreed with the one
who has gone into com])r()mise, and is failing to
live up to the whole word of (Jod. So do not pren<-h
liberty of conscience to me. Conscience is all right
when guided by the word of God and by observation
and experience. T know that conscience can be
turned in the wrong direction when followed alone,

112 now 1 GOT FAITH

"witliout liuidiiiii it l).v the woid of (Jod, and wlicii we
tuni our iiiiiid.s in other diicction.s and not l■ollo^y
the word of God, God will turn us over that we may
believe a lie and be damned.

1 pray God to put the fear of God on you as you
read this. And may God help you to resolve by
the assisting grace of God as those Jesus prayed for
in the 17th Chapter of St. John, that you will not
be of the Avorld even as he is not of the world. O,
but you say things are so different now. We have
to change as the times change. We do not have to
change in salvation, the Bible is just the same now
as it was in the beginning, the plan of salvation is
the same noAv as it Avas when Jesus planned this
great church, and prayed for us as we have just re-
ferred to.

What we need is to follow his example where he
lay on his face in the garden of Gethsemane and
agonized with God the Father until he lost sight of
everything, and had his mind concentrated on his
commission, and the purpose for which he came to
this world, and that now if he failed or faltered
that the whole ministry which he had just finished
and was now completing, his life and commission
would be a failure and the plan of salvation would
go to naught. As this bore on his mind finally he
cried out, ''Father not my will, but thine be done."
My friend, when you follow this example, tarry be-
fore God until your whole mind, soul and trust are
centered in him, and the commission which he has
given you, until you can from this time on lose all
desire for the things of tlie world which I have spok-
en of in this chapter.

From the Garden of Gethsemane he goes to the
Judgment Hall and there sets another example,
from there he goes to the cross and says it is fin-
ished. Thank God, there has not been false preach-
ers and hypocrites on earth or devils enough in hell
since that time to change the plan of salvation

HOW I GOT FAITH 113

Avhich Josus coiiiplclcd jiiKHJod wiliicsscd toby cov-
eiiiig tlii.s old world in darkness and r('n(lin<; the
rocks out of the earth and pnllinu tlu* iiiavcs open
and turning the dead saints out.

It is finislied. A\'e see liini three days later com-
ing from the tomb, Avliih' liis disciph-s were dis-
couraged and seemingly hid away. Mary Magda-
lene, for whom he had done nnich, Avas watching for
him. He gave hei- tlie tiist message to l)eai- for him.
One says why did he use a woman to cany the tirst
message, she was the one out of whom he had cast
seven devils; it was because she was the nearest to
him. Brother, sister, if you want Jesus to send you
with a message, kee[) close to him. Keep clean, be
not of the world as he is not of the world.

If you are over here somewhere discussing the
(juestion of neckties and getting a nice one ready to
go to the camp-meeting, and some humble child of
(Jod is laying on his face out in some secluded place,
praying, getting ready to go to the camp-meeting,
when you reach theic you will not be called on by
those who are sick and siitfering for the i>rayer of
faith but the humble man, or one who has laid on
his face before (Jod, and one who is not of tlie world
even as Jesus Avas not of the woild. will ]»e the
preacher in demand.

It may be, like Mary Magdalene, that when the
message is delivered it will not be believed as it was
Avhen she told the a]K)stles that he had aiiseii. \lo.
may send the second message, and they will not
take that, but my friend it will be when -lesns comes
wlien this old world is reeling and roeking as a
drnnlc man and going np in llanies and the saints
are boumling np in the air to meet him, that you
will see those who have walked in the light of the
gospel, that have kej)! their hearts oyrw and tilled
with (Jod, those for whom the woi-ld lias no aiiiac-
tion, aiul ai'e not c(mfoi'med to the world, going
gladl V to meet him in I he air.

114 now I (;()T FAITH

When Jesus apjK'aicd to his disciples and up-
braided them for their uubelief, Tlionias had made
the statement that he would not believe unless he
should see the nail holes in his hands and thrust his
hand in his side. Then after eiiiht days a<j,ain his
disciples were tojictlier in a house and Thomas Avas
with them, then Jesus came, the doors being- closed,
and stood in the midst and said 'Teace be unto
you," then he said to Thomas, ''Reach hither thy
finger, and thrust it in my hands; and reach hither
tliy hand, and thrust it into my side : and be not
faithless, but believing." Thomas answered him,
"My Lord and my God."

My brother, it may be possible that you will not
believe when you read this message, and that you
will condemn it, but I want to say to you that when
Jesus Christ shall stand before you at the great
Judgment Bar of God and you behold the nail
prints in his hands and the hole in his side, that he
suffered that you might enter into the Pearly Gates,
and spend eternity with him, it will be then that
like Thomas, you will cry, ''My Lord and my God,"
but it will be too late, you had better take warning
now.

Jesus told his disciples to '*Go ye into all the
world and preach the gospel to every creature,"
Mark. 1G:15. It is put on record, preach the gospel
to every creature, not to just a few, not anything
else but the gospel, it was the gospel that he wanted
preached. How nuich of it did he say? Matt. 4:4,
"Every Avord that proceedeth out of the mouth of
God."*^ Matthew 28:19-20, "Go ye therefore, and
teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:
Teaching them to observe all things AAdiatsoeAxr I
have commanded you : and lo, I am Avith you ahvay,
BA'en unto the end of the world. Amen."

Now, my brother, sister, if you teach all things
that Jesus has commanded von. aou Avill teach all

now I GOT FAITH 115

the >«\'W Tcstainciit. If you liiil 1o do that because
of youi- suiM-ouudiiiiis and of lliosc who liavc means
aiul aie supporting you, yet do not believe it all, you
are going to meet with some accident or misfortune
where yon will want God and cannot find him.

1 might give you one little incident in my life
that would make it ])lain(M- to you. After I had
fasted and prayed for seven days and nights to
know wheie (Jod would have me to go, and he
showed me and I started, but without money and
withotU friends after 1 had met with many acci-
dents and misfortunes, reached a town three hun-
dred twenty-five miles from home. I was turned
down by the holiness ])eople because of preaching
the whole word of (Jod and they did not believe in
the one church. After being cast out and shut out,
I took my valises and started, got about one (piarter
of a mile from town, and it seemed that all the pow-
ers of hell came against me, and the devil ma«le me
to think that possibly I was mistaken. I fell on my
knees on the pike and called on the (}o<l in whom I
had my trust to know if it was possible that the
devil had deceived me and sent me on this trip. It
seemed that the heavens opened and (.Jod spoke
to my soul, and told me I was on the light road,
that victory was on ahead. I walked until dark,
asking permission at each house to stay all night,
but was refused, tinally coming to the house in the
little village that I had heard of all evening, where
some peojtle lived that kept everybody: I called to
them ; he came out ; I told him that I wanted to stay
all night. He said he did not see how he could keep
me, for their child was very sick, l)ut there was no
use to tell me to go further, for no one would keep
me. Tie said he would go and see his wife: he did.
T went down on my knees to talk to my Ijord. Draw
the picture now in your miiul of a man called and
sent of God, and determined to die at the stake, if
necessary, down on his knees jusi on! side of t he yaid

IIG now I GOT FAITH

fence, and a big Newfoundland dog looking at me
tliiongli the fenee, and the man back in the house
pleading with liis wife to h't nie stay all niglit. I
drew upon the promises of Jesus in Matt. 2(S:19-20,
''Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, bai^tizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ohosl. Teaching them to observe all
things whatsoever 1 have commanded you : and lo, 1
am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.
Amen," and told him that I was not there because
I Avould not preacli, but because He had called and
sent me to preach the gospel, that I was tired and
hungry and, as the roads Avere very muddy,
for him to put it into that woman's heart to let
me stay all night. The man came out and told me
to come in. He asked me if I had had my supper :
I said no, and told him not to get me any supper,
just give me room on his carpet to sleep. He said I
must have some supper, told his wife, who was walk-
ing the lioor with the sick child to give him the
child and for her to tix some supper. As she handed
him the sick child the commission of the seventy
came to me, and God's spirit seemingly pushed me
right to that child, and without any explanation, I
laid my hands on the child and began to pray and
called on God to verify his promises to heal the sick,
and instantly the child Avas healed and was up and
Avell, and it had been a very sick child. The father
and mother fell on their knees and cried out to God
to save them — neither one was saved. Soon God
forgave their sins and they Avere up shouting, and
the neighbors came running in to see Avhat we had
done, to see if I AA^as murdering them, and Ave had
a real good meeting before I had my supper.

Brother, sister, if I had been conforming to the
world, and failing to walk in the light that God
had given me, I could not have called his attention
to that promise, and told him that I Avas teaching
all the Avord of God, and that I would stand on his

now I GOT KAITII

117

word, live or die. Hccmusc of tliis hick of tiniiiicss
and tniciM'ss is why the power of (lod is not mani-
fested today as it was in tlie Ai)osl()lic days. I pray
God to put shame on his ministry and j>ray (Jod
that they may lay on tlieir face until the Lion of
Judah will roar in i heir souls, until the uosjx'l truth
will pour out of tlieir months, tmtil iiM'n and wom-
en on earth will be stirred ami the de\il in hell he
bothered on his throne because of the maidfestation
of (lod's ])ower conlirnnnu the word Ity the siiiiis
followiiiii. Let us preach the plain IJible way, live
by every Avord of (Jod and let us have the power
of Ood that the apostles had, it is for tis.

Oo back with nie aiiain to the l(5th chajdei- of
Mark, "(Jo ye into all the world ami preach t!ie iios-
pel to every creature, he that believeih ami is bap-
tized sluill be saved; but he that believeth iu)t shall
be damned." And in the 17th verse, "And these
siiius shall follow them that lu'lieve; In my name
shall they cast out devils: they shall speak with
new tonuiu's." It did not say with other touiiiies,
but A\ith new ones. Thaid-: (Jod I have been speak-
inii with a new tonune for seveicl years. This toniiue
that used to curse, Ijlack-utiard and tell li<'s ami ch*-
ceive and defiand has Iteen speakiuii new thin«>s,
praises unto our (Jod. This is the new tongue tliat
every child of (Jod is eiditled to and r(M-eives. There
are other ton.mies si)oken of in the IJible, ami they
are for them thai Itelieve. Also, "They shall take np
ser|)enls: and if they drink any deadly thiim. ii
shall not hurl them: they shall lay hands on the
the sick, and they shall recover." This is for them
that beliexc. It does not say il is for llie ])reachers.
they already believe. It is for I hem I hat believe. It
does not say that we must lake np serpents, thai we
uuist driidc any deadly tliinu, bnl it said thai if we
do it, in oilier woids .il' il is slipped on ns, like it
A\as on me, he Avili heal ns and ii \\<»nld nol linri ns.
1 sulfered snflicieiil 1\ to show lo those ai'onnd me

118 ilOW I GOT FAITH

that it liiul taken effect, but God healed me and
showed tliat the word of God was true, I did not
drink i)oison to prove to the j)eople that the Avord of
(iod was tiiie, and that I was his child. I would not
take up a serpent to prove this, but i^" by way of ac-
cident I would take up a serpent 1 would trust God
just as God's word says, and he will let the heavens
fall before he will fail to answer. Oh, but you say,
you might die. I will be trusting God, and I will
go to heaven where serpents do not bite and there is
no death.

He was Avith them forty days and nights, talked
and Avalked Avith them, opened up their understand-
ing that they might understand the gospel, told
them to tarry at Jerusalem until they Avere endued
Avith poAver from on high, after he ascended to heaA'-
en. They Avent to Jerusalem and tarried nine days
and nights and three hours, they Avere all of one ac-
cord. They did not become restless and dissatis-
fied. They did not begin to complain and say it is
all Peter's fault, and because he denied Christ is
the reason we do not get it, or it is Mary Magda-
lene's fault, who was possessed with dcAils, is the
reason that we do not get it. But they lost sight of
their surroundings, they were looking for That com-
forter Avhich he promised and prayed for. If they
had failed to keep Jesus' commands or had looked
to their surroundings they would not have received
the comforter, but they tarried until they kneAV that
all was out of the way, and there was nothing be-
tween them and God, and they laid hold of the
promises as the voice of one man, "And suddenly
there came a sound from heaAen as of a rushing
mighty Avind, and it filled all tlie house where they
Avere sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven
tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them.
And they were all filled Avith the Holy Ghost, and
began to speak Avith other tongues, as the Spirit
aave them utterance. And there Avere dAvelling at

HOW I COT FAITH 111)

Jerusaleiii Jews, dcvonl iiicii, oul of cvciy iiarioii
under lioavcii."* Acts 2 :2-5.

Xow lii-.st Ave want to notice that they were all
filled with the Holy (Jliost. In order to be tilled
they liad to he eni])tie<l. Everything else was emp-
tied out, every doubt, tear, unbelief and unholy de-
sire, they were all one and now they were filled with
the Holy Ghost, which was the (lod powei- that
filled Christ. >s'ow they s])oke with other tongues.
Why was this? Because there was every national-
ity under heaven there ami they heard the jiospel in
their own tonuue, it was in their own lan<iuaiie, it
was not jabbeiinu and some kind of a conversation
that they did not know what they were sa\inii, and
no one else knew, bnt it was a language. It was so
plain to those of diffeient lan.<iua<>es that they tin-
derstood it and received the .uosj)el. It brouiiht con-
viction to their heaits and they cried out, "Men and
brethern what shall we do?" It was then that I'eter
told them to repent and be baptized for the remis-
sion of sins, and ye shall i-eceivc the Holy (Jhost. It
is not only for you and your children, but it is for
them who are afar off, even as many as the Lord our
God shal' call. It was at this time that there were
three thousand souls saved and baptized. Also see
St. John 17:20, "Xeither ])ray 1 for these alone, but
for them also which shall believe on me throu<ih
their word.'' What was this for? Tlrat they niijiht
be one, as the Father, Son and Ploly (Hhost Avei-e one.
I)(; you believe that there was any differences in
them? Do you believe that one of them would feel
condennied over somethiiiii that the other would
not, yet hold the confidence of all.

Urolhc'-. sislcr, this is iiKMHisistcnl with the
teachiuii' of (lod's word. (Jod docs nol condemn one
for doin<;' somethinii and for ])uttini> on superlluities
ami allow others of liis children to do the same
thinii, but they were all with one a< cord.

ILM) now I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER XII.

THE LIFE AND MIXI.STRi' OF THE APOSTLES AND THEIR
EXPEUIEXCES^ AXD THE POWER OF THE CHURCH.

We see tkat after the three thousand were con-
verted on the day of Pentecost the one hundred
twenty were sanctified. For instance we look at
Acts 2 :41, "Then they that gladly received his word
were baptized : and the same day there were added
unto them about three thousand souls.'' And the
42nd verso, "And they continued steadfast in the
fipostlos' doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of
bread, and in prayers.''

Xow we see the Apostles' doctrine was the Xew
Testament, and they did not follow the doctrine of
nieiL Further we find in the 44:th verse, "And all
that believed were together, and had all things com-
mon." They were gathered together and they had
all things common ; there was not a little bunch over
here in one corner with ties on clammering for the
world, and another little bunch over there without
ties on and feeling cast down, afraid they would be
renounced if they made objection against worldli-
ness that was creeping in to sap their soids and
break confidence in felloAvship, but tliat all believed
and they were all gathered together and had all
things common. And the 45th verse, "And sold
their possessions and goods, and parted them to all
men, as every man had need." They were not grasp-
ing for the things of this world laying up treasures
on earth and would not help a brother unless he
could give him a mortgage and make him safe, but
that they gave to him that needed. In other Avords
they realized that Avhat they had belonged to God
and they were stewards over it, and they divided as
the Lord directed and led by the spiiit of God. God's

HOW I GOT FAITH 121

child will do that toda3^ Read the 46th verse, "And
they, continuing- daily Tvith one accord in the tem-
ple, and breakinu bread from house to house, did
eat their meat with gladness and singleness of
heart." The 4Tth verse, ''Praising God, and having
favor with all the people. And the Lord added to
the church daily such as should be saved." Why
did they have favor with the people? Because of
the purity of the gospel which they preached. This
raised up a people where they went and that gave
them favor. This is the spiritual body of Jesus
Christ, that chui-ch spoken of in St. John 17 :1<S,
where he said, '*As thou hast sent me into the world,
even so have I also sent them into the world." It
seems that the ministers of this Apostolic church
attracted attention of the Avorld as Avell as the saved
people. And John the Baptist, when he first ap-
peared preaching the gospel, telling the people that
the kingdom of heaven was at hand, though some
opposed liim, but seemingly at the beginning it
was like Jesus* ministry, tliey Avere rather spell-
bound and astonished and kept quiet.

I have seen this in my ministry. One time when
my son Charley Avas a little boy twelve years old,
whom God liad called to ])reacli, we went to a city, led
by the spirit of God. Had only two cents in money,
did not knoAv that there was any one there that
knew us, but by faith Ave rented the theater build-
ing, and Avent to i)reaching. God gave us favor
AA'ith the editor avIio Avas a Catholic. They printed
a daily paper and ])ut in the reports of the meetings
and gave us tAvo, tliree and sometimes more cobnnns
giving incidents of the manifestation of (Jod's heal-
ing poAver, and hoAV all manner of sickness Avas
healed. The back ])art of the theater building Avas
hung full of crutches and canes of all kinds where
the lame and < lipphMl had been heah'd in answer to
prayer and left their canes and crutches. The wliole
city was stirred, sect ])re!U'hers, do'tois :nid law-

122 now I GOT I AlTli

yei's and city authorities caiiK! and sat there with
eyes of ainaziMiieiil spell-bound, listening to the
words that God had spoken. They saw that we were
from the back woods, illiterate, and unlearned, they
did not know wliat to say. >n'o more than they
knew what to say when Jesus preached, no more
than they did when this Ajjostolic church first devel-
oped and God began to. manifest his poAver through
the apostles. But as it was in those days, it was
in our nunistry, the time came that they began to
see that the x)ower of God w^as manifested in heal-
ing the sick, but the meeting w^as killing the sects.
The false friends told that Ave Avere imposing upon
the people, and in fact w^as giving out false reports,
and they saw if the meeting and interest continued
it Avould break up sectism and make the people be-
lieA^e in one Christ and one church, and many salar-
ied preachers Avould be throAvn out of commission if
it continued as it was going. They also saw by us
preaching divine healing that even the doctors
would be out of employment and the money that
they had spent to learn Iioav to practice deception
upon the people Avould be as if burned, and they
would be turned out to get another job. Like it was
in the days of Christ and the Apostolic church, the
lioAAi began to raise against us, false reports began
to b(^ published, spread by the sect preachers, law-
yers and doctors, from factories and even lodges,
and were raised to the point to where they cA^en
turned the ones who were healed under our minis-
try against us, and even refused us a drink of Avater,
and would close their doors against us when they
would see us coming. They had been told that we
Avere as poison to them, Avere deceivers, had hypnot-
ic poAver, that Ave Avould make them unconscious
and when under our control they had to do Avhat
we said for them to do.

So it Avas AA'hen Peter and John Avent up to the
temple to pray. We see Acts 3, and beginning at

HOW I GOT FAITH 123

the first verse, ''Now Peter and John went up to-
gether into the temple at the hour of prayer, being
the ninth hour. And a certain man lame from his
mother's womb was carried, whom they laid chilly
at the gate of the temple which is called Beautiful,
to ask alms of them that entered into the temple;
who seeing Peter and John about to go into the
temple asked an alms. And Peter, fastening his
eyes upon him Avith John, said. Look on us. And he
gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something
of them. Then Peter said. Silver and gold have I
none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name
of Jesus Christ of Xazareth rise up and walk. And
he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up ;
and imniediately his feet and ankle bones received
strength. And he leajnng up stood, and walked,
and entered with them into the temple, walking,
and leaping, and praising God. And all the people
saw him walking and praising God.'' And in the
loth verse, "'And they knew that it Avas he which
sat for alms at the Pcautiful gate of the temple:
and they were filled with wonder and amazement at
that Avhich had happened unto him." In the 11 th
verse we sec the jieople iMuming to see the man Avho
Avas healed, "And as the la me man Avhich Avas healed
held Peter and John, all the people ran together
unto them in the porch that is called Solomon's,
greatly Avondering."'

NoAV, there is no doubt but Avhat this is as I have
seen it in my minisliy. that the i)eo})le not knowing
that God did this healing Avas ready to give the
praise to Peter and .John, and thought that they
were great men, and they wcic icady to worship
them.

1 remend)er at one time Avhen a Methodist
preacher and I Avent to a ])lace for breakfast, it be-
ing something near tAvo or three o'clock bc'fore the
meeting closed at the meeting house, and there Avas
a ladv that had been an invalid tor seven A'ears.

124 HOW I GOT FAITH

She was tlie daughtei' of a man and Avoiiian who
lived there. I had talked to her and shown her
that it was God's will to heal her, and she accejited
Jesus Christ as her healer, and was prayed for, and
she, like the lame man, leaped and shouted for joy,
ran out of the liouse and her mother began shouting
and came to me and threw her arms around me and
caHed me second Paul. I pushed her back and said,
^'Tliis is Willis M. Brown, that w^as God that did the
healing."

So I have thought when instances like this
would occur in my ministry that it was like it was
"v\dth Peter and John, and the people looked on them
the same. Now to make it more plain to you these
people that morning thought I was the most won-
derful man on earth. They had never heard me
preach much, the people belonged to the Baptist
sect. When they heard me explain the gospel in its
fulness, the plan of salvation, the duty of man to
God, and what it takes to serve God and be entitled
to his blessings, and that the people were not en-
joying all that God had in store for them, but w^ere
living beneath their privileges, they turned against
me, 1 was not welcome at their houses and tJiey were
ready, if they had it in their power to put me in
jail, as they were to put Peter and John in jail.

We see in the 12th verse, '*And when Peter saw
it, lie answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel,
iviiy mar\'el ye at this? or why look ye so earnestly
on us, as though by our own power or holiness we
had made this man to walk?'- Also the 13th, 11th,
15th and IGtli verses, ''The God of Abraham, and of
Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath
glorified his son Jesus ; whom ye delivered up, and
denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was
determined to let him go. But ye denied the Holy
One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be
granted unto you. And killed the Prince of life,
w^liom God hath raised from the dead : whereof we

now I GOT FAITJl 125

are witiicssos. And his naiiic throu.uh failli in his
name hath made this man stroiiii, wlioin ye see and
know : yea, the faith Avhieh is by liim liatli j»iven hiui
this perfect soundness in the presence of you all.
This stirred them as it did in the day of Christ wlicn
lie set forth the trutli, perfoiined mira( les, healed
the sick and claimed that it was God that did the
Avork and not man, and insisted on them losing"
siiiht of his man power, and lookinm' to his (Jod i)o\v-
er. They took Christ and crucified liim lu'canse the
gospel he preached, and the miracles he performed
were convincing' the people that there was some-
thing better for them than they had. It Avas the
same in the days Avhen .John and Peter AA'ere at the
gate of the temple Avhen the poAver of Ood Avas mani-
fested through them to make this lame man walk
Avho had never Avalked, they AA'ere glad to see the
Avork done, they Avere ready to Avorshi]) Peter and
John, and Avhen they testified it Avas the power that
Avas in Christ that it Avas the same AVork that he had
done, and that they did it in his name, then they
Avei-e ready to i)ut Peter and dolm in ])ris()n.

We see in Acts 4:1-4, "And as they spake unto
the people, the priests and the captain of tlie temi)le,
and the Hadducees, came upon them, being grieved
that they taught the ])eople, and ])reached throngh
Jesus the resni-rection from the dead. And they
laid hands on them, and put them in hold unto the
next day: for it Avas noAV eventide. IIoAvbeit many
of tliem Avliich heard the Avord believed: and the
number of the men Avas al)onl live thousand." We
see here that the people putting John and IVter into
])rison did not stop the AVork of the Holy Spirit.
The ]>(>wer of (Jod had been manifested there in the
healing of this lame man, and the ]»eople saw the
humbleness and honesty of John and I'eler, and
befoi-e they Avould deny the AVork of Christ and lake
the honor ni)on themselves they Avould go behind
the ])i-is()n bars and bear the reproach of being gixcn

126 HOW I GOT FAITH

the iijinic of jail-birds. As the people would see the
lame man Avalkiiij'- and praising God, the Holy Spir-
it would move upoji their hearts and consciences
and convict them until they yielded to the call of
God and surrendered. This great revival was going
on while Peter and John were in prison. Of course
the preaching that Peter and John had been preach-
ing to them was like a new revelation from heaven,
and opened up their understanding to the fact that
there was something better for them than they had.

Now this was certainly quite a revelation and
attracted the attention of a great many people, and
from what I have seen myself in my ministry I am
satisfied there was quite a stir there, but it seems to
me that God's power worked on the hearts of the
authorities of the law as well as on the others that
brought Peter and John out of the prison and set
them before them to ask some questions and go
through a mock trial. But Peter was ready. He
was not backslid and scared, as he was when he
denied his Christ, we find in Acts 4 :7-10, "And when
they had set them in the midst, they asked, By what
power, or by what name, have ye done this? Then
Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them,
Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, If we
this day be examined of the good deed done to the
impotent man, by Avhat means he is made Avhole ; be
it known unto you all, and to all the people of Is-
rael, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth,
whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead,
even by him doth this man stand here before you
Avhole." And in the 12tli verse, "Neither is there
salvation in any other : for there is none other name
under heaven given among men, whereby we must
be saved."

AYe see here that they did not Aveaken or seem
scared or afraid that if they told the truth that they
Avould receive greater persecution, but with bold-
ness thev stood before them, and the Holv Ghost

now I GOT FAITH 127

talked through I'ctcr, and gave these rulers to un-
derstand that they wotihl not take the honor upon
themselves, but tliat it was the Clirist to wlioni they
belonged, and there is no other name by which it
might be done.

This same thing that happened IIumc is the
cause in many instances ol" men on whom God lias
laid his hand and sent to proclaim the triitli as he
did Peter and John, not being used and God is not
glorified, and the ])eople are not convinced as the
people were then because of the fear of man which
falls on them and they weaken and let down and
obey the commands of man rather than the com-
mands of ( Jod. This does not convince any one that
God has sent them, or that -lesus Christ is the same
toda> , but rather to the contrary.

Xow we find in the 13th verse, that after Peter
had exi)lained this truth they saw something: "Now
wiien they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and
perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant
men, they marveled; and they took knowledge of
them, that tliey had been with Jesus." Also 14th,
15th. Kith and 17th verses, •"And Iteholding the man
which was healed standing Avith them, they coidd
say nothing against it. But Avhen they had com-
manded them to go aside out of tlie council, they
conferred among tliemselves, saying. What sliall
we do to these men? for tlnit indeed a notable mira-
cle liatli been (h)ne by them is manifest to all them
that dwell in Jerusalem: and we cannot deny it.
But that it s|»read no furthei- among the i»eo])le, let
US straitly tlireaten them, that they s}K'ak hence-
forth to no man in this name." And they called
them ami demanded them not to speak at all or
teach in the name of Jesus, and IN'ter and John
said unto tliem, as follows: X'erses 1!>, L*(). iM , '2'2,
"Whether it be right in the sight of (Jod to hearken
unto you more than unto God, judge ye. For we
cannot ])nt speak the things which we liave seen and

128 now I GOT FAITH

heard. So when they had further threatened them,
they let them s>o, finding nothing how they ndght
punisli them, because of the people : for all men
glorified God for that which was done. For the
man was above forty years old, on whom this mira-
cle of healing was shewed."

Xow we find that after they were convinced of
the fact that they could not scare them, and that
they could not weaken them, and that they still gave
God the honor, they no doubt would have gladly
punished them, or put them to death, but as they
saw the great multitude of people who were con-
vinced, and the five thousand who were just con-
verted, and no doubt saw many others who were
thoroughly convinced that these men were the men
of God because of their boldness and they saw that
they stood steadfast in their calling, and by them
so doing this they gained the people's favor and the
threatening authorities were afraid to do anything,
for fear the people would turn against them.

I saw this one time in my ministry when God
had manifested his power wonderfully and the gos-
pel in all its fulness had been preached and I had
been exposing sectism and preaching the oneness of
God's children and opposing sin in all forms, their
preacher came and shut me out of the house and the
wicked men in that country arose against him,
opened the doors and came after me to go ahead
with the meeting, and said if I did not there should
not be a splinter of the house left; that they had
helped to build that house to have the gospel preach-
ed, and that they had never heard it until I came,
and now they did not intend that I should be shut
out, and they deprived of the privilege of hearing
the truth. So I went and preached ten days longer,
and they had a bundle of hickories laying under the
house to whip the preacher if he even came to meet-
ing.

It seems to me that this is just the same spirit

now I GOT FAITH 129

that existed in the time of tlie Aposth's. Those that
the iiospel uncovered their sin were the ones who
got mad and the ones who made a profession and bv
their influence they stirred up their kindred and
friends wlio were not saved. They do the same
thing today. But the ones who stand out without
a profession and are honest in heart, those looking
for some way out of their trouble and bondage, are
the ones Avho protect tlie man of God wlio will stand
fast, unmovable and will love him and protect him
and support him.

Xow we see in the 23rd verse, ''And being let
go, they went to their own company, and reported
all that the chief priests and elders had said unto
them." We see here that Peter and John did not
take upon themselves the honor and glory, nor did
they desire to separate themselves from the children
of God that they had left down there. God was
manifesting his power where they were and
they had things common and the Lord was adding
to the church sucli as sliould be saved. Tliere was
something drawing their hearts back there. It
seems that 1 can see them as they went, Peter and
John in the lead, the scoffers, rulers and professors
making fun of them and looking upon them as jail-
birds, and the God of heaven looking down on them
with a smile, his great heart was made glad because
he had preachers that would stand for the truth
thougli they lost their reputation and had gone to
jail. They were assured of the fact as they would
look back to the great procession that was follow-
ing them, the five thousand that were saved while
they Avere in jail, and the lame man also, no doubt,
was in the crowd, they realized that they had com-
mission to preacli the gospel, that God was con-
firming the word with signs following which gave
them greater joy and more pleasure than tlie jU'ople
who have the honor and a])plause of men.

We see in the 21th and 2r>ih verses, "And when

loO now I GOT FAITH

they heard that, they lifted up tlieir voices to God
with one aecoid, and said, I^ord thou art God, which
hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all
that in them is : Wlio by the mouth of thy servant
David hast said. Why did the heathen rai^e, and the
people imaoine vain things?" And hear in the 29th
verse, also the 30th verse, ''And now, Lord, behold
their threatenings.: and grant unto thy servants,
that Avith all boldness they may speak thy Avord,
by stretching forth thine hand to heal ; and that
signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy
holy child Jesus."

They did not ask God to withhold his power a
little, and to give them better judgment that they
might be more careful and please the people better,
that they Avould not get into jail again : but they
asked God for poAver to speak Avitli boldness, that
the people might be conAinced, the deA'il defeated
and that honest souls might haA^e the privilege of
hearing the gosi)el.

The 31st and 32nd verses, ''And when they had
prayed the place w^as shaken where they were as-
sembled together: and they were all filled with the
Holy Ghost, and they spake the Avord of God ^\itll
boldness. And the multitude of them that believed
Avere of one heart and of one soul : neither said any
of them that ought of tlie things which he possessed
was his OAvn ; but they had all things common."

We find by reading the word of God that on the
day of Pentecost there were one hundred twenty
that were sanctified, three thousand that were con-
verted, and they had all things common, stood stead-
fast in the Apostles' doctrine, and were all togeth-
er, not apart. God honored their worship and
preaching and added to the church daily such as
should be saved. Peter and John went up there and
had this great rcAival and victory over the power of
hell and Avere still humble and did not become ex-

now I (;(»'i' FAITH 131

alted, and forgot the dear ones where they liad been ;
but their hearts kept tender towards their l)rethern
and they had a longing to see tlieni, and they (k'sired
to retiiiii to where they received the Holy Ghost,
that which makes lis one, so tliey went back there,
and when they came together they were still one,
and Avhen they told of the great re\'ival they had
had and of the experiences tliey had gone tlirough,
none of the brethern envied them or looked down on
them, or felt hard towards them because tliey had
had great success. At that time they did not say
how many had been added to the church while they
were up there, but we have an account, taking the
three thousand as converted on the day of Pentecost
and the five thousand when Peter and John were
preaching, making over eight thousand that were
not sanctified, and one hundred twenty that were.
^Vhen the place was shaken where they were and
when they prayed the Holy Ghost filled them, and
they were all filled Avith the Holy (Jhost. This cer-
tainly nuist have been a Avondei'ful revival and the
power of God Avas manifested in answer to prayer
and convinced many that these were the people of
(lod. But still the devil did not quit: he was still
in ])usiness. P>ut God's mighty ]>ower moved U])on
those who now Avere sanctified and were all together
and had all things common. As you know they had
not heard nuich preaching, the spirit began to lead
them to consecrate, to make sacrifice foi* the gospel's
sake, and to have that care one for another as Jesus
said, where one member sutTer all the Tnembers suf-
fer with it.

We fiiul in verses 33, 34. ami 35, "And with great
power gave the Apostles' witness of the resurrection
of the liord Jesus : and great grace Avas upon them
all. Neither Avas there any among them that lack-
ed : for as many as AA'ere possessors of lands or hous-
es sold them, and brouglit the i)rices of the things
that Ave re sold, and laid I hem down at tlie Apostles'

132 now I GOT FAITII

feet : and distribution was made unto every man ac-
cordini; as lie had need."

Now, we see lieie that they realized that all their
possessions belonged to God, and that they were
members of the spiritual body of Jesus Christ, and
one member was not above another, and that where
one member suffered all the other members suffered
with it, and where one member was in need the oth-
er members were willing to supply. This is what
God wants today. It does not mean that we shall
throw down and give away everything that we have,
as some people teach, and go out as tramps in the
world ; but he means that what you have you shall
realize that it belongs to the Lord, and that you are
stewards over it, and then you live so close to God
that he can impress you by his spirit where to give
and whom to give to. It is true that you can make
mistakes sometimes, but God does not impute mis-
takes as sins, and because you might give in the
Avrong place sometimes, and it would afterwards
prove so that does not mean that you close up your
heart and pocketbook and never again give where
the Lord wants you to give.

\\'e And they began to practice this and there
were two people who began to get scared, and the
spirit of covetousness and deceit began to take hold
of them and we see in the case of Ananias and
Sapphira, as you will find in Acts 5 : 1-11, '*But a
certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his
wife, sold a possession, and kept back part of the
price, his i;\ife also being privy to it, and brought
a certain part, and laid it at the apostle's feet. But
Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine
heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back
part of the price of the land? While it remained,
was it not thine own? and after it was sold, was it
not in thine own power? Why hast thou conceived
this thing in thine heart? Thou hast not lied unto
men, but unto God. And Ananias hearing these

now I GOT FAITH ]o3

words fell doAvii, and uavc u[) llie lihost : and uroat
foar came on all them that heard these Ihin.us. And
the young- men arose, wound him u[», and carried
him out, and buried him. And it was about the
space of three hours after, Avhen his wife, not know-
ing what Avas done, came in. And l*eter answered
unto liei', Tell me Avhether ye sold the land for so
much. And she said. Yea, for so nuich. Then l*eter
said unto her. How is it that ye have agreed to-
gether to tempt th(? Spirit of the Lord? Behold,
the feet of them whi<-h have buried thy husband are
at the door, and shall carry thee out. Then fell
she straightway at his feet, and yielded up the
ghost; and the young men came in, and found her
dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by her
husband. And great fear came upon all the church,
and upon as many as heard these things."'

Now, we see that God ])ermitted this to clean up
his church. As it is in great revivals today, it was
then. Some get hasty and without counting the
cost properly make a profession, they might have
made a surrender and be saved, doing all they
knew to do, but not counting the cost, not settling-
it in their hearts that they Avould go tlirongh for
God at any cost, when the trine came that God re-
quired something of them, that they did not desire
to do, it was then that they failed. Had God let
this go on he could never have had the church that
he prayed for in the 17th chapter of St. John. There
have been covetous ])e()])le, ])eople conforming to
the world, loving the Avorld better than they loved
the truth, ashamed of the gospel of Jesns Glirist
and of the power of God, not having the fear of
(Jod: which would have made a mixed multitude
like sect ism is today, and God could not have
woiked through them, lint God wanted a jM'ople
that was wholly given up to him, that had lost sight
of the world, had no desire to adorn their bodies in
order to make them look nice to the world, but to be

134 HOW I GOT FAITH

neat and tleaii, to be in a position that they could
conimaud the respect of honest people, that they
could be a light to the Avorld, and an example like
Christ left for us, a peculiar people filled with all
the fulness of God, and a people so devoted to God
that God could work through them as he did
through Jesus Christ, and convince the world that
Christ's mission to earth was not a failure, this is
what it took then and is what it takes now.

We find in Acts 5 :12-1C, "And by the hands of
the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought
among the people; (and they were all Avith one
accord in Solomon's porch. And of the rest durst
no man join himself to them : but the people mag-
nified them. And believers were the more added
to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women).
Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the
streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that
at least the shadow of Peter passing by might over-
shadow some of them. There came also a multitude
out of the cities round about unto Jerusalem, bring-
ing sick folks, and them which were vexed with un-
clean spirits : and they were healed every one."

Now here is the church that Jesus had reference
to in the ITth chaptei' of St. John and the 18th
verse, when he said in his prayer to the Father, "As
thou hast sent me into the world even so have I
also sent them into the world." We find that when
Jesus Avalked upon earth he healed all manner of
sickness, and he healed all manner of diseases. Xow
while prating to the Father in the 17th chapter of
John he was making his preparations to leave the
world, and he was organizing the church that would
represent him, and that God could use as He had
used him, so he sent them as the Father had sent
him.

Now, Ave see after the gospel had been preached
by the Apostles and the power of God manifested
to heal and this great number had been brought to-

HOW I (.;oT FAITH 135

getlier, God coiild see that there were some that
Avould not stand, and that he could not use, so he
gave them a eleaning up by tlie death of Ananias
and Sapphira and the fear of God came upon them
all, and tliose who were not willing to i)ay the price
and subndt to the rules that God had laid down by
his Sidrit in the church, they durst not join them-
selves unto them, ami was afraid to do it, for fear
that their fate would be as Ananias and Sapphira,
and none would join themselves to them but those
willing to pay the price who had lost sight of all
things around them, and would go through on the
Bible line, then God could keep his church pure,
that was the one body that was the one people and
they were of one mind. As God's great nund moved,
the church moved, and in this the power of God was
manifested in healing all nmnner of sickness and
disease, as it was when Jesus was on earth, and this
convinced the people, and nuiltitudes were saved.

IJiother, sister, and friend, God wants it this
way today. God cannot Avork, and talk, through a
divided body, and if we Avho claim to be the body
of Jesus Christ Avill let the fear of God come on us
until everything is purged out of our hearts that
clamors for the world or for style or for super-
lluities, or for anything that is contrary to God's
will, and to have our whole hearts, time, talents and
all surrendered to God to his service, for his glory
for tile salvation of souls, the healing of the afliict-
ed, for the convincing of the world that Jesus
Christ's nussion was not a failure on earth, that
the same things can be done through the church
that we have on record before us in tlie 5th Cliaptcr
of Acts. God wants his churcli pure, and it takes
that, and God will have it pure before he comes.
This is the kind of church that he is coming after,
and you had ])ett('r I'c ])repared and ready.

My brother minister, do not clamor for the
world and put in your time trying to convince the

13G now I GOT FAITH

people tliat tliey .should give all men the privilege
of conscience and to recognize them and fellowship
them and try to agree with them in prayer for the
healing of the sick. You can never do it. It is im-
possible. It is contrary to God's word and teach-
ings, and God will never work through any such a
mess. But if you will lay on your face before God,
seek to know his will, pray God to keep you out of
this and cn^erything that is not of God, and every-
thing that is inclined to lead you away from God or
cause you to want the praise of men rather than the
approval of God, you can pray the prayer of faith
as the Apostles did after they had left the temple
and had gone to the other brethern. You can call
on God to stretch forth his hand to heal, and to
send the Holy Ghost, that you may preach the
"word of God. with boldness. Let your commission
be for the benefit of humanity, for the glory of God
instead of to the detriment of humanity and a re-
proach to God's cause. We cannot gain the favor
of all the people, cannot make sectism come to
accept the truth, ( except those that God moves on,
and those whom he has called out of sectism to
come out and join in mth the saints of God), but
Ood says, "Come out of her my people," and those
are all that we can expect, except some honest souls
who are w^on to the Truth by our trueness and faith-
fulness to God and being w^here God can manifest
his power through us, as he did through the Apos-
tolic church, and convince them that there is some-
thing better for them than what they have.

It is not the multitudes that God is expecting
hiis church to mn, but it is the few, for straight is
the gate and narrow is the way, and few there be
that find it. Be careful brother, that you do not
get into the wide road where you have favor ^-ith
sectism, w^here you can preach in their meeting
houses and hold meetings with them, and they hold
meetings with you, you are in danger. God is liable

now I GOT FAITH 137

to give you an expeiieiice like Ananias and ^Sap-
phira, especially you who have known the truth for
years, and liave preached it, and told the people
that they should not conlorm to the woi'ld, have
preached against plumes and featliers, i-ag liowers,
ruffles, laces, neck-ties, corsets and superfluity of
all kind and all conformity to the world. Foi- you
to now think that you have a new revelation from
God, and let down to favor those things that you
have preached against, you are in danger. You
are grieving God's great heart, you are reproaching
the cause of God. You are saying tlnit all these
years you have been deluded, and have been preach-
ing the wrong things to them. Then the people ^ill
say if there is a mistake in your preaching against
superfluity and worldly conformity and in the tie,
then were you not mistaken in the other things, and
probably divine healing has passed away, and the
oneness of God's people has passed away and the re-
formation is not of God, and you will mis-lead peo-
ple and bring their reproach upon your own soul,
and at the jtidgment bar of God when you say w^e
have prophesied in thy name, and in thy name done
many v/onderful things, then He Avill answer you,
"I know you not, depart from me ye workers of in-
iquity into the lake of fire prepared for the devil and
his angels, I never knew you."

NoAV, certainly if we lived the life the Apostles
lived, preach the doctrine that the}- preached, prac-
tice what they practiced, we may expect persecu-
tion, and this is what some preachers are getting
afraid of now, is persecution, and that their needs
will not be supplied. They i)ro])al)ly have not man-
aged just right, and have used their own wisdom
in place, of the wisdom of God and gotten in debt,
became somewhat discouraged, and let down in
their experience, then the devil tells them that Ihcy
are too strict and that you never can get out of
debt, and that you are reproaching the cause, and

138 now r got faith

tliat you sliould be a little more lenient and easier,
and give the i)eople libeity of conscience, it would
move tlieii' hearts, and more would accept the
truth, and more means would come into the church
and their needs would be supplied. This is a lie
and a trick of the devil, and he tried to tempt Jesus
in the same Avay, as you will see in the 4th Chapter
of St. Matthew when the devil offered Jesus the
whole world if he would fall down and worship
him. He was hungry, had not eaten for forty days
and nights, and he would not do it, and God sent
angels to minister unto him. If you have gotten
beidnd and in debt and the devil is tempting you in
this Avay, you do just as Jesus Christ did, he would
not fall down and worship the devil for the whole
Avorld, and don't you do it for a few dollars, or for
anything that he may present to you, and God will
bring you through, so be strong and of good cheer
and leave it in God's hands, and God will prove to
you that you are not of the world and God has
chosen you out of the World, and that you are an
instrument in his hands, and God will in some way
bring it around that you shall have your needs sup-
plied. You Avill not have to suffer with hunger.
He will take care of his own cause. If you will
stand true he will take care of you, you may have
to stand persecution, and possibly get hungry and
have very little to eat, your clothes get bare, and
the devil will try to make you ashamed, he did me
once, and my clothes were hardly fit to go into the
pulpit, and the devil was trying me very hard, but
I covenanted with God that I would stand true to
him, and God opened up the way mysteriously for
me to get what I needed, and he will supply your
needs, tarry before him and he will help you.

I was stopping at a house, the woman was a
professor of religion, her husband was a sinner, yet
friendly to the truth. They had a little grandchild
— their children were all grown, and this nine-year-

now 1 ciOT FAITH ]o9

old gi-aiiddau<>ht('i- was with tliciii. 'IMicv w orsliijx'd
her. One iiioht slic took tlic toothaclic I was
called iq) two or tluee times in the ni.uht lo piay
for her, then she came to my room a time or tw^o.
Her tooth would get easy, but would commence
hiu'ting again, and went ou until some time during
the next day. If I aui not mistaken 1 prayed for
her eight times, aud finally she was almost going
into spasms. They called me into the room and she
was down on tlie Hoor, lier grandmother and gi-and-
father were liolding lier and almost l)athing her in
tears, and seemingly she would have spasms. I
went on my knees and put my hand on "her jaw,
called on God mightily that he would heal her and
manifest his power to that man and woman, who
had failed to give the best of their life and was
just about ready to step into eternity and they un-
prepared. She was healed instantly, and went to
sleep while I was praying for her, as she had not
slept all night. I did not know why God liad per-
mitted all this, but in a day or so this old lady took
me in the buggy with her to town, and took me into
a clothing store and bought me a nice suit of
clothes, a pair of shoes and a hat, and then I could
see why God had permitted it. If I had been com-
promising with the world, going against the light
that God had given me, I never could have prayed
the prayer of faith, hence I would never have gotten
the clothes. If you w^ant God to supply you, you
stand true, preach the radical truth. Go through the
tests, you will come out all right, as Jesus set the
example, in the end. This will bring persecution,
as it did to the Apostles, as we see after this great
revival. In Acts 5:17-18 you will find that after
God had so manifested his power the ])erse(uti()n
arose, "Then the high ])riest rose up, and all they
that were with him, (which is the sect of the Sad-
duccees) and were filled with indignation, and laid

140 now I GOT FAITH

tlu'ii- hands on the apostles, and put them in the
common prison."

Tliey may do that for us, and will no doubt in
some instances, if we stand as true as God wants us
to. If they do not do tliat, they will do other thin.i»s,
and God is just as able to care for us now as he
Avas then. In the 18th verse we find they put them
in prison but the Lord sent an angel and opened
the prison doors, Acts 5 :19, ''But the angel of the
Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought
them forth and said," (20tli verse) "Go, stand and
speak in the temple to the people all the words of
this life." We find that they went to the temple
and began to preach, and they had the officers
come together, as Ave find in the 21st Averse, "And
AAiien they heard that, they entered into the temple
early in the morning, and taught. But the high
priest came, and they that Avere Avith him, and
called the council together, and all the senate of
the children of Israel, and sent to the prison to haA^e
them brought." Also verses 22 and 23, "But when
officers came, and found them not in the prison,
they returned, and told, saying. The prison truly
found we shut with all safety, and the keepers
standing without before the doors : but when we
had opened, Ave found no man within." Also A^erses
21, 25, 26, "XoAv AAiien the high priest and the cap-
tain of the temple and the chief priests heard these
things, they doubted of them Avhereunto this would
groAV. Then came one and told them saying, Be-
hold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing
in the temple, and teaching the people. Then went
the captain with the officers, and brought them
Avithout violence: for they feared the people, lest
they should have been stoned."

Just as easy as God delivered those Apostles out
of prison and sent them to preach in the temple,
he can deliA^er you out of debt and bondage of CA^ery
kind, and set you free to where you can preach the

now I GOT lAlTU 1-41

gospel Avitli liberty. You Avill never get liberty by
eoiupi-oinisiiig. There is no use to eomproniise and
bow down to the devil, and acknowledge to him
that you have been too hard on him, and preached
the gospel too straight, and think that you will
ever get favor and out of debt, and out of troulde,
and get to Avhere 3'ou can do more for God. You
may gain some of the things of this world, and win
the favor of people and get money and can pay off
your debts and have plenty, and when you come to
pray your last prayer you find that you have weak-
ened, and that you are a false prophet, have sold
out to the devil, and then you will realize that your
financial standing lias cost you your soul and that
after you have preached to others that you your-
self would have to be a castaway, what shall it
profit you. This is not only for the preacher, it is
also for the children of God.

Xow brother and sister if you want to have the
power of God manifested in these last days as it
was in the Apostolic days you line up to the Avord
of God, like they did in the 5th cha])ter of Acts,
and God Avill use us as he did tlien. But he never
can do it with some clamoring for the superfluity of
the world, etc., and others afraid to differ and op-
pose the compromise, for fear of making divisicm
and hold them in full fellowshi]) and tliink tliat
God Avill manifest his power throngli them, he will
never do it, could not do it through Ananias and
Sap])hira, and he Avill not do it in this day.

We (iml that when Ihey had tried the Apostles
and beaten them and commanded that they should
not sj)eak in the name of Jesus they let them go.
They did iiot quit ])reaching, but Avherever they
went Ave see the spiiit of God Avent Avilh tliein, and
Avherever they preached the poAver of G«od Avas man-
ifested.

AVe see in the 8th chapter of Acts whei-e rhilip
Avent doAvn to Samaria and preached Ghiist unto

142 now 1 GOT lAlTll

thciii, and how lliat God's power Avas iiiaiiifostcd
and the jjeopie believed. Acts 8 :5-8, "Then Tliilip
went down to the city of Samaria, and preached
Christ unto them. And the people with one accord
gave heed unto those tliini;s which Philip spake,
hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. For
unclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came out of
many that were possessed with them : and many
taken with palsies, and that were lame, were healed.
And there was great joy in that city." He preached
Christ. He did not preach what the people believed
and Avhat thej had come to the conclusion was right,
and how that forty or fifty of them got together and
made rules for all to go by, but he preached Christ.
Brother, how is it with you where you go. Are
there unclean spirits cast out, is any one healed in
your ministry? Is the congregation better when
you leave, hj them being filled with God and faith
and cominced of the fact that the slightest remedy
hinders faith, but put their whole trust in God,
and that the means that they have been spending
for superfluities and foolishness should be turned
into the treasury box the first day of each Aveek,
and at least once a month there should be collection
made to go to missionaries in the heathen lands,
because they are to keep up the work at home and
support the preacher and loose his hands so he can
have opportunity to study the word of God and
devote his time in preaching, that he may be able
to preach the truth when he comes. Or do you
leave them believing that they have all the time
been very fanatic, and that it is not necessary to be
so particular, and it is all foolishness about how
long the ribbon, or how big the bow on the chil-
dren's hat, and that it does not matter if you use
three yards of ribbon or a shorter piece on the
children's hair, and that you have been in bondage,
and that you should have liberty of conscience, and
Avear what you felt would make you more commend-

HOW I GOT FAITH 143

able to the people with whom you associate. If tliis
is your condition may (Jod bother you and convict
you and send you to tlie wilderness where you cau
lay on your face before God, until you can find out
for what purpose Jesus Christ sent you, I know
this is plain but it is trnth and you must acknowl-
edge it.

You can see there is something wrong, the power
of God is not manifested among the saints as it
sliould be. the devil has always tried to defeat the
plan of salvation and he will try it until Jesus
comes. Let us take courage. Let the standard of
truth and the old time Pentecostal fire come against
the devil and the powers of hell, and let us follow
our example and lead souls to God, as they did in
the Apostolic church. Let us preach and pray for
God to protect them, so that not only in a camp-
meeting occasionally, but that our little meetings
in our own congregation may be alive for God, and
with such faith in him that the blind may see, the
lame may walk, and the deaf may hear, the dumb
speak and all manner of affliction be healed, and oc-
casionally the dead raised, that God may be glori-
fied and the people convinced that we are not of the
world, that w^e are not a sect, but that we are mem-
bers of the great chiirch Avhich Jesus built to take
])eo})le to heaven in, and that he has no other way
to go than this way.

Do not condenui this, brother, consider it. You
get on your knees and call on God to help you to
give it justice bei'oi-e setting it aside, and see when
you get through if you cannot ask (Jod to bear
witness to the truth, and let it be edifying and
beneficial to all who read it, is my prayer.

144 now I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER XIII

HOW TO MAKE A SUCCESFUL PREACHER WHEN GOD
HAS CALLED

Acts G :S^ ^'And Stephen, fiill of faith and power,
did great wonders and miracles among the people."

When God has called one to preach they can be
helped in many ways to fill the call. But there are
some gifts that they have to have before God will
call.

First is the gift of faith. Now I believe that
God has given all mankind faith to a certain extent.
Faith can be cultivated just like a plant. You have
a plant in your garden, if you do not see to keeping
the weeds cut down, the ground loosened up, and
well Avatered it will not grow. If you do not
cultivate what faith God has given you, by putting
it into practice it will not grow. If you take every-
thing by sight and by chance and do not exercise
any faith, your faith will become dormant. AVe can
exercise faith by commencing in small things. Pur-
pose in our hearts to give so much to God's cause
by a certain time, then pray God to provide the way
for you to get it, and accept any way God pro^ades.
He ndght provide a job of work. It is not faith to
sit down and not do anything and expect God to
hand it down to you, but if you pray and then the
Lord opens up the way, then you move.

You have to have faith to make a preacher.
Stephen, we find, was a man that had faith. He
was full of the Holy Ghost, and it seems that the
ministry and the congregation recognized him as a
man of faith, for he Avas chosen to do the work of
a deacon, and when God saw Ms trueness and
faithfulness he put more responsibility upon him,
as he will upon every individual on whom he lays

HOW I GOT FAITH 145

his hand. You cannot make a "successful preacher
and not have faith in God. It is necessary to be-
come acquainted with God to have faith in liim.
Jesus set this example, as exphiined in the former
chapter. So "we take his example.

I kncAV a preacher one time that God called to
preach. He felt his call, the people opposed him,
and the devil opposed him, and none thought that
he could preach. He could not read the Bible, and
did not kno"\v what the Bible taught concerninp: a
call to the ministry, but felt God's hand on him
for the work. He took his Bilde and went to his
room and locked himself up, went on his knees be-
fore God and prayed God to give him understand-
ing of the Word, and let the Bible fall open to the
place where he could get some understanding and
faith, it fell open at the first chapter of Matthew,
It was a little hard to understand, until he came
to the twenty-first verse, then seemingly God began
to open u]) his understanding, and as he would s])ell
and stammer along, ])raying earnestly for God to
unfold his Avord to him, the tears flowed down his
cheeks, as he stayed on his knees. He reached the
latter part of the third chapter of ^Matthew, and
saw where Jesus set the example for baptism.
When he got into the fourth chapter he saw tliere
where Jesus tarricsl in the wilderness forty days
and nights without eating. God began to ])nll back
the veil of ignorance, and turn on the light from
the courts of heaven, and bind that truth on his
heart, and in this he got an understanding that
Jesus was a ])rea(her, and that (iod .sent him as
an exam])le not only as a Glnistian and for the
church, but as a preacher, and here in this he had
set an exam])le where the )>re;i(lier niiglil liirry
before God until he lost sight of all men. and must
tarry there until lu' come in possession of the Holy
Ghost, which was tiie wiiter of the Word and that
they wonld have tlie same (Jod ])ower Ihnt was in

140 now I GOT FA ITU

Christ and would preach the word of God just like
the Holy Ghost luid dictated it to the men of God
who wrote it, and they wrote it just like Jesus
preached it.

Already having come into possession of the
Holy Ghost, he now became better acquainted with
God by reading and lalking with him. By the time
he got to where Jesus did not bow down to the devil
for the whole world, as you will find in the 4th
chapter and 10th verse. 'Then saith Jesus unto
him. Get thee hence, Satan : for it is written. Thou
Shalt Avorship the Lord Thy God, and him only
shalt thou serve." See also the 11th verse, ''Then
the devil leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and
ministered unto him."

He saw in this that Jesus did not want him to
compromise with the devil, because of the surround-
ings and circumstances, and that He does not want
part of the Word cast off or leave out part of his
word to get favor with the people, and there he de-
cided if Jesus would not bow down to the devil for
the whole world he would not bow down to him
for anything that was in the world. And as Jesus
had told his disciples that when the comforter,
which is the Holy Ghost, would come that He would
teach them all things that he had told them, he be-
lieved it, and that it Avould teach him. He lost
sight of man and the teachings of man, and the
writings of man, and put his faith and trust in God.

At one time this brother and three other preach-
ers each preached a trial sermon, he thought he had
preached a wonderful sermon, and thought that he
had certainly proved to the people that God had
called him to preach. He thought he had done
better than they, so on going up to Avhere some men
were talking next day, he discovered that they were
talking about the preaching, and as they did not see
him he stopped to listen. They made some re-
marks about the three other pi-eachers and said

HOW I GOT FAITH 147

they were going to be preachers, and then spoke
of him. They called his name and pitying him,
said that he could never preach, that God liad called
some one else and lie had answered. It was a ter-
rible shock to him, and a surprise and came like a
thunder bolt out of a clear sky, as he was expecting
everybody to be pleased with the things that he did,
but it was the very tiling that he needed. You see
he was on the very eve of getting exalted, and if
they had spoken of him as Avell as they had of the
others the devil would have taken advantage of this
and made him become exalted but the devil took
advantage of what they said and tried to discour-
age him, and it seemed for a while that he would
succeed, but he attended to his business as well as
possible, and on reaching home he went to a grove
which was his place of secret ])rayer, and he tried
to give up i)reaching, and get out from under the
call, and promised God that if he would lift his
hand off of him and release him of the burden of the
ministry, and would ])r()si)er him in making nKmey
that he would give one half of all lie made to the
cause. It seemed that darkness came around liim
and God's Spirit was leaving him, and he (juickly
felt tlie mistake that he had made. He tarried there
before God until he cjillcd Icick what he had said
and told God to give him wisdom and power to till
the place that he had called him to, and that he
would fill it at any cost.

He did not know that was not the last trial.
God encouraged him and })repar(Ml him for the next
trial, and for the many others which came thick
and fast, but he stood true to God, and Avhen it
came time that he had to say g<)(MM)y(' to wife and
childicn and tnrn ovt'r all his possessions to his
creditors and step out on the promises of God, he
did it. and God blessed him in doing so, and stood
by him in tinu's that looked like starvation was
just at the dooi-. and provided in niystei'ions ways

148 now 1 GOT FAITH

for liis lurcls. In discoui'agemeut.s and in mobs
and in many other oppositions too numerous to
mention, Cxod proved himself to him, and made it
very plain that if he Avould trust him, and him
alone and not sell out to the devil, nor bow down
to him for the least or the greatest offer he could
make, he would be with him alway, even until the
end of the world, and this has continued for more
than nineteen years.

He has witnessed the lame to walk, the blind to
see, the dumb to speak, the deaf to hear, and the
dead raised that Avere given up by doctors to be
dead, and he is still in the battle.

Ofttimes the dcA'il has tried to take his life, but
just before the death angel came, God stepped in,
as he did when Abraham had raised his knife to
slay his son, and manifested his jiower and extend-
ed Ms life longer.

We see that sainted Stephen was a man of faith
and determination, and that he did not weaken
because the people did not believe what he preached,
and because of his faith in God, and the power
that God manifested through him, the old murder-
ous spirit Avas stirred as in the hearts of those Avho
crucified or Avas in favor of crucifying the Son of
God. That spirit still exists today, the pure gospel
will stir it when it is preached, and the x^ower of
God is manifested in healing the sick and all man-
ner of diseases, the same spirit is just the same
today and it aaHI do the same as it did in the days
of Stephen was it not for the laws of our land, the
true ministers of Jesus Christ AAould be put to
death today the same as Christ and Sainted Ste-
phen Avere. But Ave see when Jesus Christ came to
die he loved his enemies and even asks the Father
to forgive them, ( they kncAA' not what they did ) , with
his last breath, and it was only God that could do
this. We know that it Avas only the God in man
that enabled him to do this, the God in Jesus

now I GOT FAlTli 149

Christ that eiiabk'd liim to indv lor those who
mocked him. We tiiid that it ^vas the same God in
Stephen, when tliey liad gnashed on him with their
teeth and tortnred him, he still continned to pray,
and when he lifted liis eyes to heaven and testified,
as we see in Acts 7 :5(>, ''And said Behold, I see the
heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on
the riiiht hand of God." Also veises 57, 5S, 51), (JO.
^*Then they cried ont with a lond voice, and stopjx'd
their oars, and ran upon him with one accord. And
cast him out of the city, and stoned him: and the
■witnesses laid down their clothes at a youni* man's
feet, whose name Avas Saul. And they stoned Ste-
phen, calling upon God, and saying. Lord, -lesus,
receive my spirit. And he kneeled dow^i, and cried
with a loud voice. Lord, lay not this sin to their
charge. And when he had said this, he fell aslee})."
God has given us an examjde or rather an inci-
dent of the man who followed the example that
Jesus laid down, and proves to us here that if we
have faith sufficient to coiimiit our all into his
hands that in the dying lionr we can have the same
God power that Christ had, that will enable us, like
him, with our last breath to pray for those who
are putting us to death. Stephen, like Christ, had
his Avhole heart, mind and soul in the woi-k. He did
not value his life anything. God does not want his
ministers to value their lives any thing, I mean in
this way, he wants them to be as Stephen, not to
lu)l(l back the truth. If he had submitted to coni-
pronuse with them they would not have killed him,
if he had turned to them, tliey would not have
turned against him ami the truth which he was
])i'ea(hing, and even if he ha<l cased Uj) on it, it is
probable they Avould have let him go, but lie would
not do it. It had not been long since he liad had
this example before him that .Icsus Christ had set
for all preachers, and it was fresh upon his heart
an<l mind.

150 HOW I GOT FAITH

My brother, it is possible for the ministers of
God to have this, the example of Christ, upon their
hearts just as nmch as Stephen had then, although
more than 1900 years have passed away since this
occurred. Christ is the same, God's power will do
the same for them.

We Avill admit that there are many who claim
to be called to the ministry and desire to preach
that are not called — there is no evidence of it. Well,
one says, how can you tell when there is evidence?.
How did people know that Stephen was born of
God? He Avas full of faith and the Holy Ghost.
Wlien one claims to be called of God, has no faith
in God, there is no evidence of his call. It is not
possible that he in the beginning will have as much
faith as Stephen, but he must have faith to believe
that God will do what he has promised. Every one
does not have good delivery, but if God has called,
then he will get glory out of their ministry. Others
are not of the turn to win the people, have no
energy to go through with what they undertake,
no humbleness of heart, and meekness, as is re-
quired in the Bible, such are certainly not called.

But it is not possible that one who is first called
to the ministry will show all the Bible qualifica-
tions, but it is an evident fact that there will be
something there that will prove to God's people
that they are called. It is true that there have
been many mistakes made, and those that God has
called have become discouraged and given up.
There have been other mistakes made, and those
whom God has not called have been held up and
pushed out and encouraged and by so doing have
reproached the cause of Christ.

How to help a preacher prove his call. To en-
courage him, tell him that if the Lord has called
him, if ho will live humble he will prove it to him.
Exhort him to be careful, to be bold and firm to do
what the Lord lavs on him to do. When he gets

now 1 GOT FAITH 151

into the pulpit give liiui your eoutideiice, give him
an amen occasionally. Help him to stand against
the great pressure which is coming against him. Ke-
member how it was with you when you lirst at-
tempted to do anything lor the Lord. Kemember
how the devil accused you and how hard it was for
you to speak. When he is through delivering liis
message, take him in private, tell liim to not be dis-
couraged, to not expect his tirst sermon to have as
much effect as an older ndnister ; to keep humble
before God and plead with God to know his will.
After a few experiences of this kind, if none of the
gifts show up, it would be a good deal better to
exhort them to go slow, and to listen to the minis-
ters and to not crowd themselves out too much ;
and after you watch them and see that no gifts are
developing, no one edified by their preaching, none
convicted, you shotild help them to tmderstand that
they have made a ndstake and are in the wrong
place in the body.

How (an a young preacher gain the victory?
First, tarry before God and be sure that he has
called you, then get your message from the Lord.
iS^ot so nitich by reading what some one else has
said, neitJier by getting from some sayings that
have bcH^n said by some one else, but by following
Jesus through the wilderness. Tarry on your knees
before (Jod. When you have a clear evidence lliat
God wants you to deliver a message take tlie juilpit
witli boldness, as much so as you would if you were
going to work for a man that had employed you.
Feel and realize that God has impressed you, or-
dained you ami sen' you to ])rea( li tliv gosjx'l, and
has now given you a message to delivei-. As you
face the congregation reiiiemlter that they are only
clay, human beings only, as you are. That tliere are
many dilTerent of opinion, and what woubi suit
one would not suit anothei-. and do not try to jjlease
any. but try to jjh'a.se God. Ha\«* a reltuke in

152 HOW I GOT FAITH

your soul against the devil, keep quiet, do not get
excited and repeat your words. Be sure what you
speak is tlie truth and stand by it. Give your mes-
sage Avith the authority that is given of God. Do
not drag. When God is through with you, quit. It
matters not how many scriptures you have marked
off, or what great sermon you had planned, you
quit when you feel God has taken his hand off of
you, and you have delivered your message, sit down,
though you have not said many words, do not
repeat what you have said.

I have seen young preachers, not only young
ones, but old ones, make great mistakes by reading
over a great list of scriptures, and lining out in
their minds a great sermon which they were going
to preach, and when they took the pulpit God would
probably flash something on their mind entirely
different from what they had planned, and they
would try to follow their plan instead of doing
what the Lord wanted them to and they would make
a failure. I have had this experience myself. I
have not preached the gospel nineteen years and
made no failures.

I remember the first sermon that I preached.
I had studied the Thirteenth chapter of Hebrews
and I had in mind that I would dwell on the 8th
verse, and I thought that I was going to preach
quite a sermon. As I took the pulpit there was
another text impressed upon my mincl, and another
line of thought, but I tried to hang to the chapter
that I had studied on, and give the thoughts that
I had in my mind so often. The result was I walked
back and forth on the platform about forty-five
minutes, drank something like a quart of water and
sat doAvn, and left the people with their heads hang-
ing down. This was a sign to the people that I was
not called to preach, and made many of them think
so. But it was good for me. I laid on my face and
plead with Him to make it plain to me, that I did

HOW I GOT FAITH 153.

not want to uuilce any mistakes. I would dream
that I saw people coming in wheel chairs, and on
crutches and canes, and those having all manner
of sickness were brought to the altar, and every
one Avas healed, and these were the evidences that
God would continue to give me in dreams in times
of discouragement. This helped me to stand
against the opposition of the opposing powers that
came against me.

Brother, God will do the same for you, if you
will Jive close enough to him.

How a young preacher will make a failure. Get
hold of some book of sermons, take down the scrip-
tures and decide to conmiit to memory what a
preaclier has said, and get up and decide to be some
one else in the jiulpit, and do what some one else
has done. It is imi)()ssible to do this and make a
success. Be natural, be yourself, speak with your
natural voice and manner of language. The devil
has spoiled many preachers that God could have
used, trying to be Sam elones or some one else. I
do not mean by this that you should not notice or
get help from wliat some one else has said, but that
you should tarry before the Lord and let him show
you where to use it.

When the older pi-eachers see that God has his
liand on some one to preach, and can use them, and
does use them in exhortation and delivering the
message, it is not light for them to hold them
down and to really look u[)on them as if tliey had
made a failure, and try to impress the idea upon
them that they had not done very well. But take
them to themselves and get into conversation Avith
them. Say, now you did well Ibis lime, I lie Loi-d
used you, but be careful, and always remember
that it is God that is doing what is done in helping
you and using you as his mouthpiece. To never
take any pi-aise to yourself, but keep humble before
(lod and give liiin the ]»raise. WIkmi vou have

154 HOW I GOT FAITH

talked to a young preacher this way when he goes
to preach he will be glad to see you sitting in the
congregation. If you have made fun of his blun-
ders and mistakes, and put in your time telling him
where he misquoted scripture, and got it in the
wrong place, and how he repeated words, you have
done him no good. You will ruin him. When he
takes the pulpit to preach, and he knows that you
are present he will fear to fill the place that God
has called him to fill, and make such blunders that
most of the congregation, if not all, will decide
that he is not called, and is out of God's order.

Let us be careful and hold up those that God
has called, and if we And one that is mistaken, and
one that God has not called, show him his place in
the body, and be careful not to discourage him, and
cause him to go baciv into the world.

HOW I GOT FAITH 155

CHAPTER XIV.

A PREACHER THAT IS IN DEMAND

"Teaching them to observe all things whatso-
ever I have commanded you : and lo, I am with you
alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen."
Matt 28 :20.

Now we find here a great deal said in meetings,
camp-meetings, ministers meetings and other places
about preachers in demand. We want to consider
and see, if we can find out what will make a preach-
er be in denmnd.

First we notice from the above text that Jesus
commanded them to preach the gospel, and in this
text they went forth and preached everywhere,
the Lord working with them, confirming the word
with signs following.

The first thing that God wants preachers to do
is to go to preaching. That does not mean they are
to go around visiting the time away, fish or hunt
or lay at liome because he has no calls. My experi-
ence is if we preach and teach the whole word of
God, live before God so that the signs will follow,
3'ou will have plenty of calls.

I have seen preachers go through whole camp-
meetings and never testify, pray, preacli or exhort.
Never see them pray for the sick, nor talking to
encournge any one. If a preacher wants to be in
demand and have people interested enough to call
on liim for help, he must be a hel]). If you go to a
big camp-meeting and they do not find out that you
are a preacher only by looking on the ministers*
list, or hearing some one say so, it is not likely
that the strangcis there that would like to have a
meeting will call on you to come to their ])lace to
hold a meeting for them, or if they were sick they

ir)(> now I GOT FAITH

will not call on you to pray for them, or help them
out of trouble. It is true where there are several
hundred preachers it would be impossible for every
minister to preach. But it would uot be impossible
for every one sometime durin<^ the meetin<4 to tes-
tify. To tell of the goodness of God, aud of his
power to save, sanctify and heal. Give some in-
stances where God had answered prayer, and tell
of their faith in God. Testimony similar to this
in a congregation of one or two thousand people
will nuike an impression upon some one who needs
help. It will not be long before someone will come
to you asking for prayer or for counsel or some
help in some Avay. By the time you get through
with them there will be some one else. Before you
leave that camp-meeting you will have a number of
invitations to go to different places.

If you fill calls and preach the whole word of
God, hold against compromise and hold up Christ,
pray for the sick, God will confirm the word with
the manifestations of his power with the signs fol-
lowing and heal the sick, you will have many calls.
In this way the people will become acquainted with
you, and Avhen you get into a congregation you will
always find people wanting help and you need never
he idle.

Since the beginning of my ministry I have not
had nuuh idle time in protracted meetings or camp-
meetings. The seven years I preached before I met
the saints, my time was all put in helping suffering
and accused humanity and those who were in
trouble, and did not know the way out. When I
would preach the word of God I would refer to the
work that I had witnessed God do. This would
cause some one in the congregation to grasp faith,
and believe that there was a chance for them. If
they did not have a chance to speak to me I would
receive letters from them.

There is no time in my ministry where I have

J low I GOT FAITH 157

preached in a large congregation but what as soon
as meeting was over some one was wanting help.
If 1 would leave there 1 would receive letters fioni
different parties stating their condition, lecjuesting
prayer, and ofttimes want an anointed liandker-
chief.

If you do not tell the people that God will
answer prayer and that you have witnessed prayer
answered, they will not know what your faith is.
If you go to meeting and never seem to take any
interest in sick and sufl'eriiig liunianity, and those
"who are devil possessed, or those who are cast down
or discouraged, those who are in this condition will
not likely want to call on you for help.

I have known in time past of people becoming
offended because certain parties wouUl be called on
to pray for the people and to help in private coun-
sel, and for hel]) in different ways, and those that
were older and had been in the ministry longer
would be ignored and passed l)y to get to some one
that had not been in the ndnistry so long. There
is a cause for this. It seems to me that there was
a reason for Jesus sending Mary Magdalene with
his first message after he arose from the tomb. It
seems plain to me why he sent her. She was closest
to him, she Avas looking after him.

Brother, sister, if you want CJod to give you a
message you stay close to him. When he gives y«)U
a message deliver it. and some one will get a bene-
fit. Others will lind (tut your faith, your calling,
and they will want help. I have known ])reachers
for years, and met rhein in meetings, frequently in
camp-meetings, Assembly meetings, where there
were but few preaehers, and I have never heard
them preach. 1 have seen their rejmrts through
the ])aper stating that they were ready to fill any
call. 1 heal- of I hem occasionally having a job of
work l)ecause of linancial emban-asment. 1 do not
believe there is anv need, or that it was ever in-

158 HOW I GOT FAITH

tended by God himself for a man or woman that he
laid his hand on to preach the gospel to lay down
the Bible and go out and hunt a job of work to
supply their needs.

My experience is if we preach the gospel, teach
the Avliole Avord of God, fill our place in the body,
and the calling God has given us, He will make a
way where there is no way, will provide such things
as we stand in need of.

If the preacher takes the pulpit and tells about
the customs of the country, the change in the tiyies
an things that concern the world, gives a few his-
torical incidents, makes most of his sermon out of
such things as that, never tells how God saves from
sin, sanctifies and keeps, heals all manner of sick-
ness and diseases, opens the blind eyes, unstops the
deaf ears, makes the dumb to speak and raises the
dead, he is not going to get many calls after the
meeting is over.

If you want to be in demand prove by your
preaching and your testimony and your life that
God is using you. That your time is taken up with,
the work of God, and that your desire is to be an
honor to God and a blessing to humanity. Not
simply tell of Avhat God has promised to do and
ncA'er have any evidence to give of what he has
done in your ministry, but have some incidents that
you can relate that Avill interest the i)eople who are
in need of some help and cause them to call on you
for help. Do not think that you can do this and
not be condemned by some. For possibly in a con-
gregation of one or tAvo thousand people, one fourth,
of the congregation might condemn you, and say
that you are advertising yourself, while possibly
one fourth or one half of that congregation Avill be
edified and encouraged, and aaHI see a AA'ay out of
the trouble they are in, or the affliction from AAiiich
they are suffering. You cannot please CA'ery one, do
not think of that, l^ut if you please God, you will

HOW I GOT FAITH 159

please hi.s people, i merest siiiueis and eneourage
people that are needing help.

Xo doubt when the Apostles Peter and John
"were instruments in (lod's hands in healing the
man at the gate of the temple, there was a great
multitude of people witnessed that. Probably there
were men that eondennied them then, and woidd
not believe that it was the work of God, and there
■were otheis that became interested abotit their own
souls and their condition. But we find by the nura-
cle wliich (lod jH'rformed, and by their trueness to
God they would not take any honor to themselves
but gave God the lionor and went to jail, rather
than to do otherwise, and there were five thousand
brought to salvation.

So in the ministry of Paul. AVe find that he
stood steadfast in the doctrine, taught the whole
word of God, and God manifested his power through
him, and by him being true, teaching the whole
word of God, many condemned him, tried to put
him to death, ofttimes i)ut him in prison. He was
scourged fre(|uently, but in spite of all this, there
were soids wlio believed, got salvation and were
healed, and Ave find from the rea<ling of his writ-
ings he was a prea<her in demand. One who wai^
always ready 1o hel|» people and knew of some one
wanting hel]).

Sainted Stephen was one Avho l)y his I idleness
and faithfulness to Go<l caused (Jod to place confi-
dence in 1dm and perform miracles thi-ough him
that attracted the attention of the pe()])le. While
it might look to some that he was foolish to staiul
before that mol> in defense of the gospel, when he
saAV that it was death. But Ave see that God got
glory otit of it. No doubt it Avas through the testi-
mony and death of sainted, Stephen that brought
Saul of Tarsus to salvation. lie took the ]>la<(' of
Ste])hen. carried on t lie Avoi-k of (!od and ]»reached
the gosi>el as Cluisi di<l. (Jod wanis inoic pieach-

160 HOW 1 GUT FAITH

ers Avitli boldness, having it liist settled in their
hearts before they preach their first sermon that
God has called them to preach. Then should the
devil get the advantage of them and cause them to
make a failure, the people might scoff and scorn
them, but they would know that God's hand was on
them, and that they were not mistaken, and be more
determined to fill their place in the body, and lay on
their face before God for wisdom and power to
enable them to be better qualified to preach the
next sermon.

Frequently in my ministry I have had incidents
to take place in the congregation that I believe was
the work of God to advertise his power, and had I
given way to the impressions that came to me from
the devil and from what I supposed the people
would say, God could have received no glory out
of it. One time when preaching in a camp-meeting
there was a woman to my right began to scream,
and some thought it was joy, but I could realize
that it was devil possession. The spirit of God
impressed me to go lay hands on her. Some people
seemed to be ready to join iii with her as a shout,
but I rebuked her, and this made the devil very
angry, and T left the pulpit and crowded my way
through the congregation to her, and laid my hands
on her and the devil threw her. A number that
were around her were making a profession, but had
no power with God, laid hands on with me. But
the devil charged worse, and I asked them to stand
back and give room to let others get there that
could agree with me that God would deliver her,
and God did deliver her. This convinced some,
Avhile a gieat many told different things about it.
Some said it was a terrible thing to expose any one
that way. Others said that she had nervous spells,
and she was subject to them: others said different
things, but she herself came back and got saved,
and testified that it was the first time that she had

now 1 (;()T FAITH 1<;1

ever had ajiy experience oj' that kind. Thai slie
had been ^oing against ]iii,lil. and l»ad faih'd to
Avalk in llic iiiilit of the uospcl. and the devil took
possession of her. This was before a larj^e con-
gregation, and quite a number saw themselves by
seeing what the devil had done for licr, and liow
God delivered hei-, and they became aJai-nied about
theii' condition and got i-iglit witli God. ^'ow tliey
did not go to the preachers or the professors that
opposed this to get Jight, and to get right with God,
but they came to tlie ones who believed, and Avho
God used to deliver the other woman.

If you want to be a preacher in demand do not
stand back in such cases as the above and make i-e-
niarks that are calculated to turn people against
the Avork of God. or to east reflection upon the
preacher that God uses to do such work. IJut you
lay on your face before God to find out what he
Iujs called yoii to do.

There is a great misunderstanding in the ()i)in-
ion of some as to Avliat the call of God is, some
think there is a difference in the call to the min-
istry. I believe that every man or woman that God
lays his hand on to ])i-each the gos])el he comnus-
sions alike. He gives them power over e\T.l spirits
and diseases and gives them a gift that enables
them, if cultivated, to fill their places in the min-
istry. Some have au idea that God calls sime min-
ist(;i's to pray for the sick and to have success in
healing, while othe *s do not have these gifts.

He did not say t ,- the twelve in the Tenth Chap-
ter of ]N[atthew that he gave some power against
unclean spirits, to cast them out and to heal the
sick, and to others to go preach. God expects us
to preach the Avhole word, as he said in ^NFatthew
28:20. "Teaching them to observe all things what-
soevei" T have commanded yon: and, lo, T am Aviih
you alway, even unto the end of the world. Amen."
He did not promise to be with them if they would

162 now 1 GOT FAITH

preach part of it, God does not impress a man to
preach something that he cannot practice, and if
a man does not practice a thing he is not liable to
preach it very strong. For that reason yon can
attend revival meetings held by some parties and
never hear a sermon on divine healing, and never
see the altar presented for those Avho want to be
healed. And ofttimes when people present them-
selves for healing they are told that they are not
ready to be healed, without any examination or
investigation, they send them aAva}'.

I view it that God calls preachers and sends
them to be a blessing to humanity. And when one
comes for healing, if you have any doubt about
them being ready, to investigate their case. In
order to be able to investigate you have to have
some experience yourself. It is hard to tell some
one how to do a thing wiien you do not know your-
self. If you do not have faith to trust God for
your support and trust your body in his hands you
could not well teach some one else how to do it.

To make a preacher in demand you have to
have faith in God to commit all into his hands. To
determine in your heart that by the grace of God
you will preach the gospel, and fill your place in
the ministry if you starve. There have been many
times in my life that the devil has thrown starva-
tion before me and my family, and it seemed that
every avenue was closed and no way out, and that
I was bound to make a surrender, looking at it
from a human standpoint. But remembering the
covenant that I made mth God, I tarried before
him until I could see a Avay where there was no
way before.

There is an incident comes to my mind. One
time when preaching in a city I had my fajiiily vrith.
me. also another man. I was exhorted not to preach
so radical, to not expose hypocracy, to keep still on
the church, and some did not want di^^ne healing

now I (JOT 1 A IT 1 1 103

preached, and did not believe in sanctification, and
in fact if 1 had listened to them all 1 conld not
have preached mucli of anything. They shut the
doors against us, and we were there in a strange
place without any money or any prospect of any.
But I ueAer weakeJied. I tarried before God for
wisdom to preach it straighter, if possible. I came
in one day and picked up my mail that was laid
on my table, and the first letter I opened had live
dollars in it. As I sat there reading my letters, a
man step^ted to the door, and asked for Preacher
Brown. 1 infoi-med him that my name Ava.^ Brown,
and invited him in, and he began to relare his ex-
periences and his condition. How he had learned
of me, and Iioav he had come to see me, and that he
Avanted salvation and healing. I prayed for him
and ( lod healed him instantly.

This convinced 1dm of something that he had
been puzzled over for a long time. He said that
he had a sister in the lunatic asylum, liad l)een
thcM'e for fifteen years, and he Avas iminessed to
bring her to Avhere I Avas for me to pray for her. I
told him that if he had faith to believe that God
Avould heal her Avhen I prayed for her, that I be-
lieved that God had his hand on him, and if he
AA'ould believe his sister Avould be healed I Avould
pray for her Avith as much faith as I Avould for a
case of headache.

He Avent aAvay and returned Avith her. Tt Avas
a clear case of devil possession. She Avas delivered,
and returned home AAdth him and has been out of
the asylum for years. I saAv him at the Anderson
cami)-mee1ing last Tune. He told me that she had
died. Xot fi'om the affliction from which sh<> had
been healed — she Avas healed of that and it did not
return — but she got sick and died the same as any
one. some ten years after she AA'as healed.

He gaA'e me five dollars Avhen he first came.
When he returned with his sisicr he ujnc me fwcn-

1()4 now 1 GOT FAITH

ty dollars more, which enabled me to go out of that
city to another place to where tliey would hear the
gospel.

Had I let down Avhen the devil first turned the
people against me, and began to look for work, God
would never have sent that man there to be healed.
Bu:: I was there praying for God to make a way.
I did not choose the way, and God moved on that
man's heart many miles away from there in another
state, just by hearing the testimony of a woman
that had heard me preach, and saw me pray for the
sick.

If you want to be a preacher in demand, teach
the whole w^ord of God, and practice it. Keep your-
self in such a position that God can use you to
confirm the w^ord Avith signs following, and you will
have plenty of calls and plenty to do. Do not get
scared because your provisions give out. 1 remem-
ber a number of times that we have eaten the last
bite we had in the house, and did not know where
the next meal was coming from. My wife and chil-
dren Avould agree with me in prayer and God would
provide provision for the next meal, and Ave never
suffered. My wife is still living and my children
are groAvn, and I am Avilling for you to get their
testimony if there was ever a time that they suf-
fered for something to eat, and could not get it.

I gave the deAdl to understand when I first
started to preach that I had given up making mon-
ey, and doing his Avork, and had quit working on the
farm in order to preach the gospel, and that I was
going to preach. At different times I gaA'e him to
understand that if my family and myself all starved
that T would preach the gospel as long as I liA'ed.

God gave us this example in the Fourth Chap-
ter of Matthew. Jesus Avould not bow down to the
deAil, and God proA^ided for him through the angels.
If we AA^ill preach the gospel, teaching the whole
Avord of God, and fill our place in the ministry, He

. now 1 (;0T FAITJI 1G5

will provide for us. If you do not thiuk that your
couuuission reaches as far as that of some otlier
minister, and that you are not called and sent to
])(' a minister like Paul and the other Apostles for
Avliom God answered their prayers and lieal(?d I lie
sick, you go to the wilderness in secret with. God
and tarry there, and see if you can find any place
that God has ever made any difference. Stay there
until you get thoroughly convinced that you have
a call from God and get so well acquainted with,
him that you can stand on his promises. And
though you get hungry, and your clothes get worn
you will find out that God will make a way for you
to have the necessities of life, and make you a min-
ister in demand. One who will always have some-
thing to do.

He said call for the elders of the church. He
tells the people to do this : "Is any sick among you
let him call for the elders of the church; and let
them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the
name of the Lord: And the prayer of faith shall
save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up."^
If you are called to preach the gospel, you are an
elder of the church, and God wants you qualified
to fill that place. You can only get your qualifi-
cations from lliiii. Do not let the doctrines of men
guide you, or the promises of man. Take a stand
against the devil, and claim the gifts that God has
given you. God will not manifest a gift through
you if you do not cultivate it. God has the material
in every [)reacher that he has called to fill the place
of a bible minister. He has shown in the Fourth
Ghai)ter of Matthew how the preacher can come
in ]»ossession of knowledge to use those gifts and
talents that he has, and if he will tarry there and
follow the impressions that the Holy Spirit gives
him he will make a success and be a preacher in
demand.

If when the spirit of God tries to teach him, he

100 now I GOT FAITH

grieves His spirit and accepts the opinions of men,
and thinks of what some one might say in fear of
being called fanatical, and will refnse to do Avhat
God says, he Avill make a preacher looking for a
job of work, to get means to provide for his needs.
May God bless this little message and make it
a blessing to those who feel that God has his hand
on them to preach the gospel. God needs preach-
ers in demand. The world is crying for the gospel.
God's great heart is grieved because djdng men and
women are going to eternity without God and with-
out hope, never hearing the gospel preached in its
purity; and going to their graves without being
saved because they do not know" how to trust God.
Get busy, turn loose the world. Get your mind on
Christ, and resolve in your heart that you will be
a preacher in demand.

HOW I GOT FAITH 1G7

CHA1»TEK XV.

HEALED OF A RATTLESNAKE BITE

Wednesday eve, July 9th, 1913, while we were
at meeting', six miles from home, we received a
telephone message that our little four-year-old
Ruth (whom we had left at home with the older
children) had been bitten by a rattlesnake. As
soon as we received the message (which was not
until about one and a lialf hours after she was bit-
ten) the saints agreed Avith us in prayer, claiming
the promise. ("They shall take up serpents; and
if thev drink anv deadlv thing it shall not hurt
tliem.'"' Mark 1(>':18).

In the meantime our oldest boy had gone to a
neighbor's house one mile away to phone us. They
urged him to telephone for a doctor, as she would
likely be dead before we could get there. But as we
have trusted the Lord for healing for nearly eight-
een years, the children, instead of sending for a
doctor, got down on their knees and asked tlie Lord
to heal their little sister. When we reached home
we found that the Lord h;id heard and answered
prayer, as she was not suffering at all, only (piite
sick and constantly asking for water. Our elder,
Bi-other Willis M. Brown, and Sister Lillian Brown
came home with us.

We prayed nearly all night, and the Lord re-
warded us by giving her a good night's rest. Still,
by morning her limb was badly swollen and she was
very sick, although not in any ])ain, only as we
wonld move hei'. She continued this way until
Saturday morning, when the Lord wonderfully
witiK^SRcd to hei" healing by raising her up so she
walked a few stops, and sat at the tal)le and ate a
good breakfast (The first that she had eaten) and

1()<S now I GOT FAITH

walked )>a(k to Uic bed and (diinbed upon it, her
limb swollen to twice its natural size and blaek to
her body. Aft(u- tliis she inipi-oved rapidly until on
on Monday, Avhen slie over ate, and Tuesday Utiug
a V(;ry hot day she felt quite badly, and the poison
spread very rapidly, going nearly all over her body.

We could not understand at the time wiiy the
Lord pei'mitted this, but as there were unbelievers
in to see her this day in such a condition and then
saw her completely .healed in so short a time, the
Lord soon showed us that he would get glory out
of letting the poison go over her body as it did.

On Saturday after this (less than two w^eeks
after she was bitten) , she rode to town, five and one
half miles. A lady, an unbeliever, who had been
a nurse, saw her this day and after examining her
closely and seeing her discolored clear to her neck,
said she looked like she was mortif}dng. In a few
days the same lady saw her again greatly improved,
^nd then in a short time saw her completely healed.
It Avas a wonder to her that it did not even break
out anywhere, not even making the foot sore where
it Avas bitten. She said it was truly remarkable
and since has told others that there was surely
something done.

All Praise and Glory be to our God, "Who for-
giveth all our iniquities, Avho healeth all our dis-
eases." In less than three weeks after she was
bitten she went to meeting and Avalked into the
house, a living witness to God's power to heal, even
1 he bite of a poisonous serpent.

One lady asked a doctor in town what he
thought was the reason she got well so soon, and he
said it was because she had shoes and stockings
on and the poison did not go into the system, but
^le had no stockings on, only had on little sandals
and the snake bit between the straps and unbe-
lievers who saw her with the poison nearly all over
the body know how badly she was poisoned and

HOW 1 COT FAITH 1G9

were made to admit that only a miracle saved her.
Some who read this may question if it was really
a rattlesnake. I will say for the benefit of such,
that her brother and sister, fourteen and twelve
years old, saw her standing- on the snake, and the
boy killed it and took the rattles off.

May the Lord bless this for the sake of honest
souls, is our prayer.

Yours in Jesus,
Henry Henrichs and Wife.

Roswell. X. Mex.

170 HOW I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER X\ I.

While praying for the sick on the camp-ground
at Anderson, Indiana, June, 1913, I saw a boy
pusliing a \vhe(d chair across the rough ground
some distance away with a woman in it, coming
in the direction where I was. The ground was
rough, and he was coming fast and it was rocking
the Avoman about in the chair. As I looked at her
it touched my heart and brought tears to my eyes,
and I felt impressed to meet them. As I started
some one said "Pray for me before you go." I did
so, and by the time I had prayed for the invididual
the woman was sitting in her chair close to where
I was standing. I asked her what she wanted. She
said she wanted to be healed. I said, "Do you be-
lieve that God will heal you?" She said, "I know
he Mill." I said, "When I pray for you, will you
jump out of your chair in the name of Jesus?" She
said she would. When I prayed for her she sprang
out of the chair on her feet and began to walk. She
walked for some distance, and she was given her
chair to sit down to rest, and she sat there and
testified to a great number of people how she had
not walked for over nine years, and that she had
not been able to get out of her chair for years and
that God had healed her. By holding to some
one else she walked from there to her tent which
was some distance away, and continued walking
during the meeting.

I have received a letter from her since she reach-
ed home that she was still walking, but not com-
pletely healed.

There are a great many like my niece was, she
was a Methodist, and did not believe that God
would heal in answer to prayer. While in company
with me I prayed for a young man that had an

J low 1 GOT FAITH 17L

abcess in liis side aihl was paralyzed in his limb and
v.as going on crutches. He threw his crutches down
and leaped and jumped and rejoiced, got into a
buggy with me and went to meeting, a distance of
several miles. When he arose to testify he did not
stand straight, but bent over a little, on account of
the crookedness of his side. After meeting my niece
came to me and said noAV if God healed that man
why didn't he straighten up. "O," 1 said, ''do you
doubt God healing him, after knowing that he could
not use that limb, and seeing him walk after he had
been prayed for. '^O,'* she said, '"bur he don't
stranghtcn up."* I told her that Jesus says, "As
your faith is so be it unto you" and he got all that
his faith took in. So it was with this woman, sfie
got all that her faith took in. If she had had faith
for complete healing she would have received com-
plete healing. But as her faith did not reach that
point, she only got faith to get out of her chair and
walk. I left the camp ground before the meeting
was over, but I am told by a brother Avho is here
now that he saw her walking aAvay from the camp
ground after the meeting closed. She is ]\rrs. Willis
R. BradshaAv, Beaver Falls, Penn.

At the same stump Avhere I was praying for the
afflicted when she came uj), there was a man par-
tially paralyzed who was helped there and sat on
the stump. He said that he had been afflicted for
some time and could not walk alone. I ask(Ml hin;
if he believed that God would heal him if I would
pray for him. He said he did. I said to him, "When
I pray for you and I say 'amen,' will you jump up
and run in the name of Jesus?" Ho said lie would.
As I said "Amen" he sprang to his feet and ran out
through the crowd and ran a few steps, when,
crossing a rough wagon road he fell. I started to
him. Some one caught hold of me and asked me to
pray for them, and after I ])i'ayed for them I saw
the man running up the road shouting aiid rcjoic-

172 now I GOT FAITH

iiig. He ran up and down the road, until the jjeoplc
gathered around him until he had no room to run,
and I could liear hini still shouting and praising
the Lord.

Another incident which took place near the same
time w^as a lady who came on crutches, and said she
had not a\ alked Avithout crutches for nineteen j^ears.
I asked her if she believed God would heal her. She
said she did. I asked her the same question, would
she jump up and run when I prayed for her and
said ''Amen." She said she would try, I said, ''Not
try, Avill you do it in the name of Jesus?'' She said
she would. She sat down on the stump, threw
down her crutches and I prayed for her, and as I
said, "Amen" she sprang to her feet and ran out
through the crowd.

There was a 3 oung lady school teacher standing
by me and had been talking to me just a few min-
utes before this, and she said that she wished that
she could see some one healed that she knew there
was something the matter with. them. That she had
never happened to be around when a cripple was
healed. I said to her, "There are a number of peo-
ple gathering around that stump now and I prom-
ised to meet some people there to pray for them
this afternoon and the time is up, and if you A\ill
go with me you Avill likely see some one healed."
She and another school teacher that was with her
went with me. When this woman and man were
healed they ran out past her, which occurred a few
minutes after we arrived at the place. I saw her
crying, and I said to her, ""What do you think now,
Lizzie? Have you seen any one healed?" She said,
"Yes, that was satisfactory," Her name is (Miss)
Elizabeth Becker, Anderson, Indiana.

Another incident is that of a blind man who
came to the meeting, and said that he had been
blind for six years, and could not see an arc light
in two inches of his face, and that he believed God

HOW I GO'i FAITH 173

would lunil liiiii. He was pi'ctyed for and said that
God Jiad done the work, and that lie could see and
picked his wife, whom he had not seen in six years,
out of the congregation, and could tell tlie ditter-
ence in the color of her w^aist and skirt. His name
is (jeorge C. Petty, Urbana, Ohio.

There are enough cases of healing similar to
the above named that occurred there in answer to
prayer during the camp-meeting to make a book
nearly as large as this one. I prayed for something
like six or eight hundred people on the camp ground
betAveen meetings, besides the many that T visited
in their rooms, and that were i^rayed for in the
auditorium in the regular services.

I w^as called to a room in the basement of the
office building while there to pray for a man who
had consumption. He was not able to come out to
meetings. He sent for me a number of times before
I got time to go. I learned that he had sent for
otlicf parlies a number of times. Finally when T
did go I found a pitiful sight. A num in a dying
condition Avitli a lot of little children playing
around him. He had come there hoping to be
healed. He seemed to have pei'fect faith in God,
believed the Avoi'k Avould be done. WIkmi T i)rayed
foi- him he shouted and lejoiced and said that the
work was done. In a short time I saw him going
across the camp ground to the auditoi-ium to meet-
ing.

At one time while at a camp meeting at Ander-
son, ])revious to the one of which I have just s])<>ken
T Avas railed to pray for a Avoman that Avas in a
Avheel chair. Th(\v had started Avith her to the
auditorium to meeting. 8he could not sjx-ak above a
AAiiisper. She seemed to be in the last stage of
tubei'culosis. Her eyes began to sparkle and her
faith go up as T told her of the AA'ondei-ful cases of
healing T had AA'itnessed, and the pi'onnses in the
Word, and it was for her. I asked her the same

174 now I (iOT FAITH

question that I asked the others before spoken of
in this chapter, that if 1 Avoiild pray for her in the
name of Jesus would she jump out of the cliair and
run. Slie said she would.

I laid hands on her and prayed for her, and as
I said ''Amen," she sprang out of the chair and
started toward the auditorium, leaving the chair
standing there on the ground, and walked on into
the auditorium. Brother James B. Peterman and
wife, who have charge of the Missionary Home at
Kansas City, Missouri, were present; they were the
ones who called me to pray for her. I do not know
what became of her. If her faith held out I realize
that she got well. If her faith went down her
body would go. Jesus said, "As your faith is be it
unto you."

There are many that lose healing because of
giving way to the impiessions of the flevil and dis-
couragement.

When one is prayed for and God touches the
body with partial healing, or gives encouragement
to the soul, I consider this a ^dtness to the healing.
I do not mean by this that just because we have
been prayed for, have no impression in the prayer
and no faith exercised and no mtness to the soul
nor to the body by pain being removed, but just to
be the same, still sick, crippled, or still afflicted as
we were before we were prayed for, then to go on
and testify that we were healed, and every one can
see that we are just like we were. I do not believe
in this. It is a reproach to God's cause, and has
driven many from the truth and caused many to
doubt God, and to believe that he did not heal. I
can possibly explain this to you by gi\'ing a little of
my own testimony concerning my healing of con-
sumption, and a number of other diseases of which
I have been healed. But I think that this is the
most important as it was the first time that I was
ever healed. It was onlv a few day^ after I was con-

now I GOT FAITH 175

veiled and just a few Aveeks since I had been an
infidel, that 1 Avas prayed for for healing of con-
suni[)ti()n and other afHictions, cliionic diseases
that I had liad for years. I believed that God would
heal me. I had already meditated on the matter
and made tip my mind that wa}^ I was expecting
it. I had met every condition that 1 knew and I
had covenanted with God that I would do every-
thinii that he showed me to do.

AVhen I was prayed for my faith grasped the
promises, the healing power of God went through
my body, removing ever}- pain and giving me per-
fect, instant relief. I knew that I was healed, and
I testified to it. I did not know what the result
would be, but very soon the test came. I knew that
God had healed me, and 1 knew that his word was
true, and I stood on the witness and the word. The
pains were just as severe, and I suffered just as
much at times, but I Avoiild stand on the witness
and the Avord and told God I kncAV that he had
done it, and I told the people that I had the A\itness
of it. I Avould not testify that I Avas healed, but
tliat [ had the AA'itness that God had done the Avork,
and I kncAV that this Avas an imposition of the devil
to keep me suffering. I fought the battle for three
months and gained the A'ictory and came out a Avell
man.

At one time when I was healed of the rheuma-
tism I had charge of a Missionary Home. Brotliers
Hyr.um, Cole and Ball and other ministers Avere
tliere and they had set me in a rocking chair in the
front I'oom. Brother Byrum said, ''Brother P.i-own,
I dreamed last night that we were sitting here and
I prayed for you and God healed you, and you
jumped up and ran across the house." I said, ''All
right, 1 am ready to be healed, and I believe he Avill
do it."' They all gathered around me at once ami
they prayed for me; as they said, "Amen" I s]>rang
out of the chair and walked around the room. T

170 now I (iOT J AiTii

was healed, 1 felt the power of God go through my
body. 1 called for my overcoat and put it on and
started down the street to the barber shop to get
a shave, as I had not been shaved for some time.
I walked on the board walk and down the steps to
the brick sidew' alk. As my heel struck the sidewalk
a shock went up my limbs and spine clear up to the
back of my head, the next step it w^as the same,
and the next and the next, and I began to tremble
all over. I rebuked the devil, told God that I knew
that he had healed me and that 1 stood on the wit-
ness and the word. I Avent on to the barber shop,
having quite a battle, but gained the victory before
I got to the shop. Walked into the shop, the barber,
who was a colored man, arose and came crippling
across the shop as 1 pulled off my coat. I said,
''AVhat is the matter with you?'' He told me he
had been having an aw^ful time with rheumatism
and told me of Ms suffering. "Well," I said, "w^hat
are you doing for it?" He said that he had done
nearly everything, and kept telling me of his reme-
dies until I had gotten into the chair and Avas
ready to be shaved. I said, "Well, I have just had
quite a siege of rheumatism, and I just got healed
a bit ago and w^alked down from the house here
the first time that I have been out of the house for
so many weeks." He said, "What remedv did you
take?" I said, ."The Holy Ghost." That God
healed me in answer to prayer. I laid there and
preached to that colored man while he shaved me.
When he took the napkins and the apron off of me
I could not get out of that chair, I could not move.
I w^as perfectly helpless. The de^il said now you
have fixed it. I took a stand against the devil in
the name of Jesus Christ, and I told the devil that
I would get out of that chair. This was all done
in secret and the colored man did not know the
battle that was going on, and I got up from there
with as much freedom as I ever got up in my life.

HOW I GOT FAITH 177

I put Oil my coats, bid him good-bye and left the
shop; as I stepped out on the sidewalk those ner-
vous shocks began to run up my limbs from my
heel to my head, until I gave Avay, let down and had
to be helped to the house.

I did not get so that I could not Avalk any more,
I did not give up the fight. I renewed my strength,
and Avas prayed lor again and my faith was some-
what incr(:ased, but I could not get the faith that
I had before. I fought this battle for days, and
fiimlly I received a message to come to a neighbor-
ing city on special business for tlie Lord. I sent
for my co-laborer, who was in another town with
a company holding meeting, to come and go with
me. We arrived there and walked out to the house,
wliich was probably a quarter or a half mile away,
and I was feeling the elfects of my trip considera-
bly. It began to thunder, and a terrible cloudburst
came up and the roads and the walks were covered
with water, and the basement of the house where I
stayed was full of water. I stayed in that damp
place over the water the remainder of that day and
night and also the next day and night. However,
I preached there the "first night, the ])arties came
in by wading some Avater, the Avater liad subsided
some so that they could get along Avell by being
very careful in hunting for places to Avalk.

After we came home my company went on to
another toAvn to hold a meeting, and finally ])lioned
for me to come, that I was needed. I Avent, but by
this time I had become so tliat I could not dress or
undress myself and could scarcely Avalk Avithout
help. I left in tiie afteiiioon and AV(Mit to meeting
that night, took a seat on tlie lostiuni. After
])rayer and song service no one attempted to preach,
and God began to ]>nt a message on me on divine
healing. It Avas ceilainly embai-iasing to me to get
U]) beCore tlie ]»eople in tlie condition that 1 Avas,
to pi-eacli on (liNJnc liealiiig. bui 1 had pinnnsed

178 now I GOT FAITH

God to never refuse to give the message that he
gave me under any circumstance, I pulled up by
the pulpit, stood in a stooping position, Avith my
legs drawn rather crooked, leaning upon the pulpit.
M}^ hands and fingers were all drawn.

I said, ''It may seem a little strange to you peo-
ple to see me get up here in this condition and
preach on divine healing, but God has given me the
message and I promised him that I would never
refuse to give the message that he gives to me. It
is settled with me that I will trust God to heal me
even if the joints twist out of their sockets and
every limb is torn from my body and I die, I will
die in the faith which I preach." At that moment
the healing poAver of God went through my body
and I began to leap and jump and the people Avere
convinced that God did heal.

This sounds queer to some people, and I realize
that you cannot understand Avhy this happened.
But it is very plain to me. First God said aac should
be purified, made white and tried as gold is tried
in the fire. God permitted .me to have these tests
that God could help me to be a help to others. God
AAithheld my healing until the time that he could
get the most glory out of it. Certainly to be in-
stantly healed in the presence of a large congrega-
tion, mostly all unbelievers, Avas a miracle that
would cause God to get the gloi-y and the people
would be benefitted.

This is not the only incident similar to this
that I have had but a number like this. What I
am trying to get you to see is that aaIicu you get
the A\i.tness of healing ignore the impression and
the symptoms of the devil, stand on the Avltness
and the word, and hold your faith up to God and
you will Avin the battle.

The deA'il is a Avliip])ed deA'il, Jesus Christ
whipped him over 1900 years ago, and Christ in
us is greater than he that is in the world, and

HOW I GOT FAITH 179

■with Christ we can whip the devil. I decided many
years ago not to be whij)])ed by a Avhip]K*d devil,
and it is my decision yet. My faith is as strong in
God today as ever in life, thongh I am going
throngh a battle, and for the past six or eight weeks
I have had a battle for my life, but the victory is
won. God witnessed to my liealing, and assurred
me that my life is again extended for an unlimited
time, and I am expecting to soon be out in the battle
field (iring the gospel gun warning men and women
to flee from the wiath to come, and helping precious
souls to get that Avhieh (iod himself willed unto
them through the death of his son Jesus Christ.

There was an old colored man lived at Musca-
tine, Iowa, who drove a huckster wagon. He had
known the truth for years, but had gotten into
some trouble and there was considerable dissatis-
faction between himself and seveial others, which
caused him to get away from God. He was turned
.igaiiisi the ti-uth and against the saints, saying
hard things about the saints, and he fell out with
me because I preached the truth against the decep-
tion they were niuler. I moved away from there
leaving liim feeling very badly towards us. Some
time after I left there he Avas coming home one
night and on crossing a bridge his horses became
brightened and ran off of the bridge. The wagon
and the man fell on top of the hoi'scs. Tlic horses
made their ('S(a[K' some way from under the wagiui,
but he was fastened and could not get aAvay, and
the wagon was laying on the old man. The noise
attracted the attention of the (higs at the neighbor-
ing honses and they Itegan to bailc and ke|»t uj» the
])arking for a couple of ht)urs. There was one huly
Avho lived a short distance away kept insisting there
was something wi-ong and living to jiersuade her
husband to g(> and .see what was the t ronble. I'inal-
ly she persuaded him to go, and they took their
lantern and weic imi)i-essed to go to the bridge, and

180 now I COT FAITH

they looked down in the creek bed find saw tlie
horses and the wauon piled there, and tlie old man
laying crushed under the Avagon, and the dog laying
by his head. They spoke to him, he could hear
them and kne^' what was going on but he could not-
speak so that they could hear him. As they started
to go to see if the}'' could help him, his dog raised
up to protect him, and would not let them come
near the old man, but he said he spoke to the dog
in a whisper and said, "Let them come." The dog
stood back and the man then went to him and got
him from under the wagon, and got his team loose
and carried him to the house and phoned to his
family, some miles away, and they got a carriage
and hauled him home.

He was examined by the doctor, who told him
that there w^as no chance for life, giving a number
of reasons why he could not be expected to live.
He laid for some weeks, could not turn his head or
move any part of his body. He saw his condition
and began to pray, as he was in his right mind all
the time. God showed him how that he had turned
against His Word, the saints, and that he was not
walking in the light that he had, but had turned
against it, and had failed to walk in the light of
the gospel, and for foolishness had sold his soul,
and had lost sight of the Church of God and her
beauty, and that she had no more attraction for
him.

He got saved and God gave him a vision and
showed him the church as white as snow, pure and
spotless and no unclean thing could be in it, and
that the way that he and others had done they were
not in the church, but had a profession and were on
the outside. God showed him the promises that
were to the church, the power that he had given
the church, and the authority that he had given his
ministers, and who his nunisters were that he him-
self was acquainted T\dth. He told him that if they

now I GOT r.MTii 181

would send for iiie, and if 1 wouhl vouw that God
would heal him. He had lain there souk* weeks
before he was saved. It was in the fall of IJM)") that
he fell off of the bridge, and it was in December
following that he sent for me, making some two or
three months that he had lain there i)erfe(tly help-
less, could not move a liml) by himself or tnni his
head.

I, in company with a few saints, readied tliere
at a late hour in the night, and I went into the
room, the tears were streaming down his face, and
he, with a trembling voice, asked forgiveness, and
told me of his wrongs, that God had liad mercy on
Mm, and permitted this to occur to save his soul
from hell, and that he knew that (xod was going
to heal him : that he had shown him that if he wonld
send for me and T would come and pray for him that
he would be heided. After talking with hiTii a while
we prayed for him, anointed him with oil in the
name of Jesus, commanded him in the name of
Jesus to arise, as Jesus did the paralyzed man who
had been paralyzed for thirty and eight years, and
innnediatcly he raised up in bed and sat thei-e ])rais-
ing ChM. and said, ''I am going to get out of here,"
and he did get out of bed and put a (pult around
him ami sat dcnvn in a rocking cliair and sat thei-e
rocking and bnighing and praising God. Ii was
but a short time until he Avas i-cady to go to W(nk,
and the last T knew (d' him he was living for God,

There aic many incidents that I know of like
this where God has almost let individnals die be-
fore he could l)reak their stnbl)oin will and get
them to surrendei' to his call.

T was called from Cedar IJapids to lied rick,
low^a, to hold a meeting. While T Avas thcic ilic
people began talking among tlieiiiselves, coneei-ning
me moving thei-e. After ( Jod had done a great work
there, the church and minister ])r()posed to an <dd
lady that they luii'chase us ;i home the!-e and that

182 HOW I GOT FAITH

I move there. The old lady said that she would
give five hundred dollars. Soon the money was
raised. However, I left before it was all finished
up. They gave us a Jersey cow and a two hundred
pound hog, and assurred me before I left that the
trade would be closed, and the deed would be ready
for me by the time I reached home.

When I reached home I found my wife sitting
in her chair crying. I asked her what the trouble
was She said, "O, papa, we will have to leave
here, or you must pay this rent. I cannot stand
it." She said that a certain party had just left her,
and had been complaining about paying rent and
me gone. I told her to cheer up, we have a home
of our oAvn. and a fifty dollar Jersey cow and a two
hundred pound hog. She said, "Ah!" But her
crying stopped. I said, "It is true." She laughed
and said, "Ah!" again, this was repeated two or
three times before I could get her settled enough
that I could make an explanation. They notified
me by phone that afternoon that the deed was ready,
to come on to my new home.

I broke the news to the parties who had the
house rented, and they seemed glad that we were
going to vacate the house. We went to see the lady
Ave had rented the house from and she released it
and told me I could go. I went. A great many
things occurred in going which I do not care to
rehearse here.

I chartered a car and shipped my household
goods to Hedrick, loAva, reached there about two
o'clock Christmas morning, 1905. At this place I
made the worst blunder of my life since being saved.
I had a great deal of respect for this old lady and
her husband avIio had given the fiA^e hundred dol-
lars. I cared for them as though they were my
father and mother. He was one of the best men
I ever knew. She Avas one of the best women, by
spells, but she had spells.

now I GOT FAITH 183

Before lie died tliey called me, over the plioiie,
to come to their house, and they told me that they
had decided to fix up their business. Tlie ]U'0])erty
all belonged to her. They said tliat tlicy were
going to make a will and they wanted me executor
of th(^ Avill. I told them that I would rallicr tliey
would get another brothei', naming a iiuiii well
known to tlieni. as he did not pnt in all his time
in the ministry, and was aciiuaiiitcd with the laws
of the State, and they decided to a|)])<)iiil him as
executor.

The Avill provided for the supi)ort of the hus-
band, if slie died fiist, and the reiiiaindei- of the
I)roi)erty was to go to the supi)ort of the gospel
work. After some time he died wliile I was away
from home. T was told that his children wanted
part of the property, and she i'<'fuse(l to give them
^ny of the ])i-oi>erty. The executor iclused to at-
tend to her business foi- her, and she sent for me
to come home. When I i-eaclied home she repeated
wliat lie had told me about the business, s;ii(l tlu^
pa})ers were in the bank ami that there was noth-
ing to do there. I said those pa])ers are in the
baidv and we must have them if we have to serve
m)lice on them, and we talked of what her husband
had told me that she had heai-d him s;iy. 1 went
to the bank with her and told them th;it she re-
quested the ])a])ers: also told them wlnit her hus-
band h;i<l lold me, ;ind they gave us the p;i|ieis. She
said, ••Von come ;ind go with me to the Nol;iiy Tub-
lie's office ;ind 1 will unlie youi- li;inds so lluit you
can attend to Ihis Inisiness. When we reached the
Xolaiy Public's office she sai<l she wanted me given
power of attorney lo attend \o this liusiness. He
wrote the neci'ssary papers, she acknowledged them
before t\m Notary, then she said she wanted a will :
that she was not salisfied with hei- othei- will : that
she wanted liei- means used in helping to support
the gospel: tluit she had Cound llic way l he olhei'

184 HOW I GOT FAITH

will was made it would not go to the niiiiistry, but
would be used for other purposes. She said that
she wanted to will everything to me that she had,
to be mine at her death, and she said that if she
died she wanted it to go that way, but if she lived
she could change it if she wanted to do so. But
she did not want it left the way it was drawn up,
for she did not want it so her people would get
any of her property. Another will was drawn up,
and given to the cashier of the bank to deposit in
the bank.

A year went by and I attended to the business
the best that I could and this made a great amount
of talk among her people and among other people
that took sides with her people. I was called to
Hickman, Kentucky, to hold a meeting, and took
my wife and two youngest boys Avith me ; also took
tJii« old lady with me. After a while she became
r.-^stless, and she called me into the room and said
tr- me that when we go home she Avanted to fix
that business, that she was not satisfied with it,
and also said that the will was not binding as it
was. She said, "I kncAV a man that made his will
the AA'ay that I did, and I was a witness, and after
he died they broke that mil and gave the property
to those that he did not want to have it." I told
her to not worry and to get the good of the meet-
ing, and that we would attend to that business later.
Xothing, however, would satisfy her and she and
my wife Avent home sometime before T did.

I received several letters from her insisting that
I should hurry on home, that she Avanted this busi-
ness attended to. When I reached home we had an
Assembly meeting. I told her that I was going
to leave in a few days and go to Florida. She told
me that she wanted her will attended to before I
went away, that she might die before I returned,
and insisted that I go at once and attend to it. We
went to the bank and she deeded me CA^erything

HOW I GOT FAITH 185

that she had. I was to take control of it immediate-
ly. I was to take care of her while she lived. I
was to sell, control and dispose of the property as
1 saw fit from that day on. There was a good deal
of indebtedness against tlic piopcity; this was to
be paid off. I made mortgages and obtained the
money and paid off' all the debts that were due.
Spent quite a sum of money as she lequested it to
be spent in the gospel work. IJorrowcd money and
spent it for that purpose as she requested. I told
her that I would spend the money as she desired.
I wislied that I could spend every dollar of it while
she lived so there could be nothing for peoi)l(' to
complain about to me after she died.

I gave her perfect liberty to get anything that
she wanted at any of the stores in town. I took
her with me as I traveled ovei- different states try-
ing to please her. AVhile in Tanq)a, Florida, slip
was with me, I received notice that her peoi)le had
brought suit against me for defraudure and chai-ged
her with insanity. I wired to the att(Hiiey tliero
and had them to stay the case until I coubl leach
home, which he did. When we reached home the
court canie on and we were there and ready and
tiny witlidrew the suit. At ant)(her time when t
was in Donaldsonville, Georgia, I received notice
from her th^it they had brought suit against her
for insanity, and for me to come at once. T wired
the attorneys I had ( nipioyed to look alter the case
to not let it come to trial until I n-ached home,
which they did. The trial came on and the Couit
decided that she was sane and cai>able of attending
to business, more so than tliosc who Itroughl tlie
suit against her.

I was in the worst condition during this time
that T was ever in before in my life. T had thous-
ands of dollars worth of ])ro])erty in ni.v own name.
Tt Avas known by the ])eople generally that 1 liad it.
I would go to cam])-meetings ;ind as.scmbly meet-

180 HOW I GOT FAITH

iiigB and not one dollar would be given nie. Wlien
the money, wliicli \\as received in the meeting; lor
the nunisters, was divided they would «ay, ''Brother
Brown has plenty and he does not need any money,"
and they would divide the money according to the
need, as they thought. I would have to look out
for my car fare, and often I would not liave any
money and would have to get down and pray for
the money to get away from the meeting. The de\'il
would tell me that I already had it and was deceiv
ing the people. So it wus as Solomon said, '"All
is vanity and vexation of spirit."

This old lady was very childish and thought
that I should pay my respects to her before my
wife or any other person, and frequently told me
this. A number of ministers who would go there
and hold meeting would council with her. In their
presence, time and again I have offered to deed
back to her everything that she had given me, and
she would not have it. When she was on the A\'it-
ness stand when they were trying her for insanity
the Judge asked me if I was willing to change the
deed, and put it so she could have control of it until
death and then the property to go to me. I said, "I
am willing to do anything that she Avants done."
I also told them that I was ^dlling to deed it back
to her at that time, if she would accept it. She
called the attention of the court and the jury and
the audience, and asked them to listen to what she
had to say. She said, ''I will not have it back, I
have given it to him, it is his. If he was to give
it to me I Avould give it back to him before I left
this town. If he would not have it I would give
it to some one else before morning, my people will
kill me for it."

Some time passed on and they kept talking to
her and looking after her to try to influence her,
and finally succeeded in getting her to turn against
Die, and when I was on the eastern coast and several

HOW I GOT FAITH 187

niiles from home she notified me to come at once
and attend to business. I A\'rote her that I had a
number of meetings in view, and could not come,
and that there was nothing to attend to. She wrote
me that she was giving me a last notice, and that I
had better come, or 1 Avould wish that I had ; that
she would do something that I would be sorry for.
I wrote back to her to do wliat she pleased and
thought best. She brought suit against me for the
property.

I then owned a seven room house, Avith a base-
ment; eigiit lots, two lots in orchard and about
three and one-half lots in meadow ; a barn and two
nice chicken houses; coal houses and other neces-
saiy buildings and all in good condition. Assessed
at three thousand dollars, this was mine and paid
for. She had given five hundred dollars at the start,
and two hundi-ed fifty dollars afterwards, wliich
I had more than worked out attending to lior busi-
ness.

She was advised by her lawyers to sue for the
wliole thing, which she did. T came home and went
to see my lawyers and told them to get settlement
out of her any way they could to save my home.
They finally got a settlement out of her by me
giving a mortgage on my home for fourteen hun-
dred dollars to pay her debts, or money that T had
borrowed for her, and this is the way that I got
out of the trouble. Since commencing to write this
book I have sold my home.

She mfirried a d^'unken wreck ; since that lie lias
died. TToAvever, I Avas back there and went to visit
her since I moved away, and before he died. She
was very feeble. I learn that she is still living. T
pity hoi', and T liave love and respect for lici- for
whnt she did for me in the beginning, tliougli she
ruined me financially in the end: but it was about
the best thing that ever happened for me. T found
out by experience that a preacher does not ncccl

3SS HOW I (lOT FAITH

a big farm ; a lot of stock to look after ; or a miinber
of houses in toAvn fo rent; or a big' ]>ank aeeonnt.
It is too apt to make liim independent, and Avlien
he goes to a place God Avants liim to stand tests.
I have tried it without money and with it, and my
honest opinion is, that the most successful preacher
for God is the one called to preach the gospel filled
with the Holy Ghost, Avith a Bible and a knowl-
edge of how to use it.

The folloAA'ing is AA'hat the business men of Hed-
rick, la., said about me after this trouble.

"Hedrick, loAva, Xovend)er 2, 11)10.
We, the undersigned, having been acquainted
vith Reverend Willis M. Brown for the past six
years, take pleasure in saying that he is a gentle-
man of sobriety, honesty, integrity, and has a sin-
cere interest in his Avork ; and Ave cheerfully rec-
ommend him to the good people of any community
lAiiich he may enter."'

Wade Kirkpatrick^ Vice President First Xat'l
Bank ;

L. Dudgeon^ Merchant ;

James W. Jones, Wholesale Flour and Feed ;

A. F. Broadavell^ Lumber Dealer :

G. W. Story^ HardAvare Dealer ;

W. H. YouxG, Ex-banker ;

E. B. Jackson & Son^ Grocermen :

W. C. McWiLLiAMS, Boot & Shoe Dealer:

G. T. DuKE^ Real-Estate Agent :

C. T. HOLCOMB, Foot-Avear Dealer ;

J. W. Porter, M. D.
One time Avhile living in Marion, Ivy., I held a
meeting in Tennessee and an editor there published
a false report about me through his paper and
when I left Marion, Ky., the people gave me the
folloAving recommendation :

"Marion, Crittendon County, Kentucky.
We, the undersigned, liaA'ing been acquainted
with ReA'erend Willis M. Brown, take pleasure in

now I GOT FAITH 189

saying that lie is a uciitlemen of sobi-iety, honest y,
integrity, luul is sincerely interested in liis woik :
and we eheeifully reconnnend him to the good peo-
ple of any eonununify lie may enter."
C. S. NuNN, Attorney at Law :
J. \y. Blue. Attorney at Law: President of

]Marion liank :
1). ^\'ooD, Clerk of County Court ;
J. Bell Kevel, County Attorney :
J. AV. Cu AW i-oiu). M I).;
.1. \V. Roc'iiKSTKU, County Couit .Indge;
A. .]. ricKEX, Ex-Sherid" ;
T. B. HuBBAKD, Cashier Marion Baidc ;
John T. 1'ickens, Sheriff;
O. M. P.AUXKTT. Pastor M K Cliureli. X.:
H. A. llAiNES, Clerk Circuit Court ;
A. M. Henry^ Marbleman & Grocerman :
T. J. XuNN, Circuit Judge, (Now Judge of

Court of Appeal, Frankfort, Ky. ) ;
Willl^m J. De Boe, U. S. Senator ;
K. C. Walker, I^]ditor Crittendon County
Press ; (Xow at Grand Junction, Colorado i ;
H. ]M. Cook. Brop. Long Hotel:
W. ^I. I'^oWLEU, Pres. Farmers' Ilank."

"Marion, Crittendon County, Ky.
"I being personally ac(|uainted witli Willis y\.
Brown, and knowing him to be a man who feai-s
God ami a faithful workeiin the gospel, recommend
him to the love and fellowship of all where his lot
may be cast.

(Signed I T. J. Bamxm.imi .
Pastor of the M. E. Cliuich. South."
These people were all ac(piainted with me f(»i'
years, before I was converted. exce])t the two
preachers that are named here.

190 now I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER XVII.

MY CALL TO NEW MEXICO

In August, 1911, I Avas called to RosA\ell, New
Mexico, to help in a camp meeting. Previous to
this time I liad put a notice in the Gospel Tiaiinpet,
stating that I expected to quit traveling so exten-
siveh^ and settle down and start a Missionary Home
wherever the Lord opened the way. At the time of
^he meeting at Roswell I had about five proposi-
tions offered me. One night while meditating and
pravdng, God flashed it on my mind that Roswell,
K^ew Mexico, was the place he wanted me.

I went from Roswell to Oklahoma City, then to
a town in Tennessee, where I met my company of
workers and held a meeting. I went from there to
Hedrick, Iowa, began to sell off my property and
make arrangements to move. Before reaching Hed-
rick, I had notified the saints at Roswell to rent a
house and make arrangements for me to come. Sis-
ter A. J. Brown and her two daughters, Lillian and
Bertha, left Decatur, Alabama. T\ith the under-
staiuliiig that they were to reach Roswell by the
first of October, the time I expected to arrive there.

I sold my personal property, except two horses,
a carriage, a buggy and some chickens and our
household goods, chartered a car on the third day
of October, and started in an immigrant car from
Hedrick, Iowa, to Roswell, New Mexico.

We reached Roswell on October 9, 1911, went
into the Home that they had already lented at
twenty-eight dollars per month. Had less than
thirty dollars in money, our household goods, two
horses, a carriage and a buggy. There were only
four saints in the town, except those who were in

HOW I GOT rAITII 191

the Missionary Home. There were seven oC us in
the home, counting niy wife and I.

I rented a hall for meeting on Main .street, in
the business part of town. God gave me favor with
the ugent, and we obtained the hall at half price;
it rented for forty dollars and they let us have it
for twenty dollars i)er month. Sometimes there
would be ten saints, sometimes there would be twen-
ty, present, other times fifteen, and sometimes as
many as fifty. But nearly all the i)eoi)le in Koswell
that go to meeting heard us preach <luiiiig the
month's meeting Ave held. There were two theater
buildings on the same street, running every night
except Sunday. Ellection was on hand. The col-
lection that was put in the treasury l)ox Avas sev-
enty-live cents during the month's meeting.

Sometimes our rations would get pretty low.
Sometimes Ave only had "frijolie'' beans and bread.
We ahvays settled up the first day of each month.
Fre<|uently the first day of the month Avould come
and Ave Avould not have enough to i>ay our bills. Be-
fore night the money AA'ould. come in on the mail.
Our expenses Avould average about one hundred
forty dollars per month.

On the first day of April, 1912, Ave did not have
money to pay even the small bills. We had prayer
as usual and asked (Jod to move in his own Avay;
to keep the rejjroach from his cause; that Ave had
committed it all into his hands. T Avent up toAvn
and checked out Avhat I had in the bank, came home
about ten o'clock and ojx'ned my mail. Tn tlie first
letter 1 oitened IImmc was n ciieck for seventy-one
dollars from Nebraska. The next letter had a check
in it from a lady in Augusta, (icoi'gia. She said,
"Brother BroAvn, we have been expecting Brother
Warren here to hold a meeting, and I have been
saving money to pay the exi)enses of the meeting.
While in prayer God moved on my heart to send it
to yon. \(}\\ nnisl lie needing it." We opened let-

192 now I GOT FAITH

ters until we received enough to pay off the bills,
including' house rent, and had enough left to pay
our expenses on the next over-land trij), on which
we started in a few days.

now 1 (;()T I A nil l<j;j

CHAPTER XVlll.

NEW MEXICO EXPERIENCES

111 Jaiiuaiy my son Audeisou came. In Feb-
ruary we took our first overland trip of one hun-
dred thirty-five iiiih'S distance north of Koswell.
Anderson Avas with as. 1 liad promised lo make liiis
trip. 1 A\as afflicted with rheumatism so badly 1
could .scarcely walk. I put a notice in the (lospel
Trumi)et. asking the prayers of the saints, and
statiiiii; that 1 desired God to heal me by a certain
time so that 1 could start on this trip. The day
before we were to start God touched my body while
we were in prayer. Every j)ain left my body, all
the soreness was gone, and 1 was enabk*d to walk,
but could not well dress myself because of being so
stiff.

At the end of the first day we camped on what
was called Salt Creek in a valley Avhere we had
to bridle our horses and tie their heads up to keep
them from eating the alkali grass, which was liable
to kill them if they ate it. Anderson and I made
our bed on a nice grassy spot, .sleitl .sonndly all
night, and next morning when we loaded our bed
we found that the bedding that was next to the
ground was wet from the dam))ness in the ground.

Th(; next night we had a better phice to camp,
but we had no water for our horses, and had just
a little in a water bottle. Anderson tried to make
his way tlirongh to the I'ecos River, .ilter we
camped, witli the horses to water them. lie eaine
to a wire fence and could not get throngh and dark-
ness overtook him. He was so long in getting back
that I called to him : he answennl me. lie thought
he was coming towar<ls the c;ini]>, but lie was gcMug
in a different direction. I keitt calling to him iinlil

194 now I GOT FAITH

he found his way back to the camp, but the horses
had no "vvater. We took our wash basin and put
all of the water we had in it and gave it to the
horses that they might wash the dust out of their
throats. Next morning Anderson arose early and
walked and led the horses until he found water
for them.

We went through without any accident or dam-
age, with the exception of suffering for water occa-
sionally. We held a meeting there and the Lord
blessed in the meeting. TAvelve or fifteen were
saved, closed the meeting on Sunday night.

On the following morning we were loaded and
ready to start by day light. It looked very much
like storming. We traveled thirty-five miles that
day in order to reach a place where Ave had camped
before wliere there A^'ere some buildings. AVhen we
reached here we found the buildings Avere all locked,
except the chicken house and one stall where we
could put one horse.

There Avas a cloud rising in the Northeast when
we camped, and the wind was bloAving from the
Southwest. We put one horse in the stall, and
hitclied the other horse on the opposite side of the
chicken house from the way the Avind Avas blowing.
We then set up the tent by the dAvelling house which
was empty and just about dark we began to eat of
the good things the people had given us. Bread and
butter, baked fowl, roast beef, cakes and pies. Just
as we finished our supper we heard a noise and An-
derson looked out and the wind had changed and
in a moment every thing on the table Avas covered
Avith sand until you could not have told butter from
meat or cake from pie. Some of the dishes AA'ere
blown away and lost, and everything on the table
Avas scattered in different directions. The wind
backed the hack up and turned it sideways some
distance from where it was, one wheel resting on
the tent, which kept it from blowing away. The

now 1 i;()T 1 AiTii 195

chicken liousc; was our only i)i-ol(*ction. So, while
some held the tent together, Andeison and Beitha
took the lantern and started for it, she to hold the
lantern while he took the heddiiiii. As he started
to the chicken hous(i with his lirst load of l)(*dding
the light blew out, the wind caught nie and threw
me against the house rolling me around the corner.
By the time I got straightened up I heard Anderson
call, and [ could hear Bertha screandng down at the
chicken house. I called to Anderson and he an-
swered me, and in this way found his way back
to the tent, then to the chicken house and brought
Bertha back. It was so dark Ave could not see our
hand before us and it was impossible to liglit a Ian
tern, the whole elements were tilled with flying
sand. We saw that it was no use trying to stay in
the tents that night. We remembered seeing a large
dugout which was locked. Anderson said tliat he
was going to break it open, and I told him to do
so if he could, as we Avere suffering with the cold
by this time. He took the ax and struck it once and
it came open. He shouted for the rest to come on.
We found it to be a nice large dugout, well cemented
on the inside. AVe began to pile the bedding doAvn
in the dugotit, the sand was blowing in the door
and was covering the bedding as fast as we could
put itdown. In live minutes time one pillow was
completely buried in the sand and we never found
it until the next day. We got all our things that
were not bloAvn away down into the dugout and at
last we were secure from the storm. Anderson took
the horse that was standing by the chicken house,
and crowded him in the stall beside the other horse,
and they stood there all night. The next morning
the Aviiul Avas still bloAving and it Avas snowing and
bitter cold. We stayed there all day, in the evening
the sun came out bright and we picked up some
things that the wind had bloAvu aAvay.

On looking across the plains we saAv a man com-

19G now I GOT FAITH

iii.U, with Avhat 1 took to be a gun in liis hand.
Bulore he came up to where we were I saw lie had
a broom. I asked him if he knew whose ranch this
was, and he said that it belonged to him. I told
him that I had an apology to make to him and some
damages to pay, that we had broken the lock to
his dugout and had gone in out of the storm. He
said if it had been him he would have broken the
house open, and he supposed that we had and had
brought the broom t j sweep the floor, lie said that
w^e were perfectly welcome to the house; that he
had started for home the cAening before but had to
go back to town and stay until the Mind ax as quiet.
We started on our journey the next day, had bad
winds and occasionally some snow. AVe traveled
for two and a half days and came to what was
known as Twelve Mile Ci-eek, just thirty miles from
Roswell. We met a cowboy and he told us that we
could get water a mile and a half east or the same
distance west, and he thought that it was going to
storm and ^ye had better go with him to Avhere he
was boarding and stay all night. AYe asked him how
far it was to the breaks. He said it was six miles.
Anderson and I took the horses to water and the
rest of the company picked up "skeef roots, pre-
paring for a fire that night. AAlien we got back
we loaded in the wood, and started and drove about
a mile and a half. Clouds were rising in the north-
east, and the Axind was bloTsing from the soutliAvest.
I told them that if the wind changed we would have
a storm and could never make it to the breaks before
it came. In a few moments the wind changed, and
I turned the horses and droAe fast back to the creek
bed, one mile and <i half. \Ve stopped where the
gorge Avas about fift(!en feet deep and tAventy or thir-
ty feet wide. Anderson began to throw the camp-
ing outfit down the bank, and I took the horses
around the head of the creek bed where it had caAed
in, and I brought them down a rocky stairAvav into

HOW 1 iU)T lAlTlI 1U7

tlic goi-<iv Avlioro tlR'v well' i)r()tt'(ti'(l from the Aviiid.
WheiJ we gor down there it was Avanii and the wind
blew over us. We soon had the tents up and supper
ready, horses led and tied to some big rocks thafe
Anderson had piled up. About the time Ave were
ready to retire it began raining. 1 woke np in tlie
after part of the night and lieard the hoises on
the outside, right at our heads. I told Anderson
to get up (piiek, that the horses were loose, lie
jumped out at the door of the tent, gave a loud
scream and said there was snow in tlie gulley
nearly knee deep. lie took the hor.^es hack and
fastened them to a rt)pe that was tied to the liack,
and hanging down over the bank.

He cut steps in the bank the evening before so
that he could pull up by the rope which was tied
to the hack, and not go aiound to the head of the
gorge. He came back and told me of the danger
we were in of being covered there with snow before
morning. About six o'clock we got out and Ander-
son said there Avas no use to try to stay here, the
horses are nearly frozen, and the Avind is bloAving
and it is still snoAving, and Ave Avill surely ])erish if
Ave stay here. I w^nt out and the ice was frozen
OA'er the horses eyes and faces until they could not
see and tliey AAere nearly chilled to death. 1 rubl)ed
the ice off of their eyes and faces Avith my fur gloves.
So Ave decided to try and reach the house whore Ave
had Avateied the night before. "We led tin* horses
out the AV.iy Ave had taken them doAvn into the goi-ge.
They seemed to understand and seemed an.\ions to
get out of there. Bertha stayed in the tent Avhile
the others hel]>ed to get the hack i-eady. The snow
came Avith great force, and felt like shot striking
our faces. We could not see ten feet before us on
account of the blinding snoAV. It was as hard a
blizzaid as I oA'er saAv. Our horses were only three
years old. and it seemed unreasonable to think that
♦^hey <()uld pull a i)oMnd in their chilled ((Midilidn.

198 HOW I GOT FAITH

It took somo tinio to <;et the frozen harness on them.
We were gone so long that Bertha became uneasy,
and thought that we were lost and that she was left
there to be covered up in the snow. We heard
her screaming, and Anderson went to the top of
the bank and answered her. He told her to get
]iold of the rope, which she did, and we pulled her
up the bank, leaving our tents and bedding and all
behind, we started in the direction the storm was
going (it Avould have been impossible to have gone
against it), and drove a mile and a half and came
to the house. It was blasted out of rock in the side
of a hill. Half of it was rock and it was finished
out with lumber. They had then blasted out anoth-
er room fourteen feat square back of this one out of
solid rock. The snow was banked around the doors
and windows until you could scarcely see the win-
dow.

These people gave us a hearty welcome. They
put our horses in a rock stable. They had a fire
place and burned skeet roots. It made a very hot
fire. The man was in the back part of the house
getting breakfast. His wife was lying in bed, as
she was in poor health. There were six children.
After we all came in and were sitting by the fire
the snow commenced to melt and run down on the
dirt floor, then they brought in a cat and melted
the snow off of her and put it in bed with the wom-
an. Next they brought in the dog and it was thawed
out. Then the eight-year-old boy and the twelve-
year-old girl began to make trouble about their
lambs. They finally got the consent of the mother
to go bring them in. They dug their way through
the snow and after awhile they came in with five
sheep that had been covered up in a tin tank that
they had out in the yard somewhere. They had
been well covered and fared well, but they brought
them into the house. Here was now the cat, the

HOW I GOT FAITH 199

dog, the five sheep and the family and our company
housed up together.

The man invited us out to breakfast. We rel-
ished everything and Avere Avclcoiiie and made to
feel free. They all seemed to be really glad that we
had come. They had seen us pass there the evening
befoie and supposed that Ave had fiozen.

After breakfast the man and I were talking in
the front room. I heard playing on string instru-
ments. He called to them to put them up. I heard
Anderson begging them to go ahead and play. I
told him to let them play. They started to playing.
They all played extremely well — were natural musi-
cians. A\'e soon leaiiicd tliat the mother was a
graduate from a Philadelphia university. The fath-
er was an intelligent man and the children were
very intelligent. They had been very wealthy, h*ad
met with misfortune and lost their wealth. They
had gone out there and entered that land on the
Pecos Kiver, made their hou.'^e in that blufif, and
were making a good living taking care of sheep for
the sheep men, and caring for the bnnbs.

After playing the instruments for a wliile, one
of the little girls stepped out and commenced danc-
ing; they soon became tired' of that. I suggested
that we sing some. We took out our song books,
commenced singing, and they joined right in with
the rest of the company. Finally I said to them,
we have had instrumental music, dancing and sing-
ing. I am a preacher and I suggest that Ave noAV
haA'e some preaching. I preached to them; they all
listened A'ery attentively. We leained that they all
belonged to the Campbellite church. The young
man said he used to be religious, but he left his
religion hanging on the Texas line Avhen lie came
over and did not try to bring it to Ncav Mexico Avith
him. They took their wagon an nuiles and went
back to Avhere we had camped and dug out all our

200 HOW I GOT FAITH

(•ain[) out lit tluit tlic.v could tiiid jiud biouuiit it to
the liouso.

The snow melted fast, and avc Ix'^au preparing
to start the next Hiorniu<i-. I asked them how mueh
we owed them. They said we owed them nothing,
that they felt indebted to us. We told them to be
sure to visit us when they came to RosAvell. The
boys have visited us several times since, but we have
never been out on that road since that time.

This trip satisfied Anderson. He said that he
did not want any moie of New Mexico, he was going
to hunt some other country.

We continued our regular meetings in the hall
on Main street until in March. We borrowed mon-
ey and bought a tent and put it up : bought lumber
on credit and put a floor in it, and wired it for
electric lights. When we commenced our meetings
in •the hall we had no seats. Brother Arney was a
mechanic and worked in a planing mill. We hauled
' lumber and he cut it out for the seats and hauled
it down to the hall in his little one horse hack. At
night we would make seats. As there were only
two brethern besides myself — the sisters would help
too — those who could drive nails would do that,
while the brethern Avould saw and fit the boards. In
this way we Avorked tmtil Ave had seats to seat the
hall. When we had our tent ready we moved the
seats from the hall, and have them uoav in our meet-
ing house.

The next overland trip we made Avas in April,
1912. We did not suffer for Avater this trip so much,
as it was across a part of the country where there
were Avindmills, and we had plenty of water, and
the Asind blew quite hard. On this trip we went
through seven miles of sand, almost wagon hub
deep. The horses could only go eight or ten feet
at a time. Most all of the company walked. One
evening we passed through a part of the country
where there were a ureat manv vacant houses — the

now I (JOT I AiTii 201

people had moved away. WC saw a sioiin coiniiit:,
and we started towards a house thai seeined to he
empty; when we came to it we found it to he htcked.
Our only ehance was to iio into the ham. 1 |iiii a
pole across one side of the harn, ])ut the horses
in one end of the barn and we camped in tlie other.
This storm Avas wind and rain. Ahout the time we
had linislied eatinu our suinier, the wind lih'W the
light otit, and we were h'ft in the dark, oidy as we
would iiather nj) corn stalks that AVere in the harn
and liiiht them.

We made the trip throii.mh to the place ai>p(»int«'d
all ricjht. Had a very successful meetinu. The jx'o-
ple became interested in the truth. I met some
people there that had been my neiuhhors when I
was a young man. One night while preaching I
told of an incident that occurred in Calvert City.
Kentucky, of a pai-alyzed woman wlio was healed.
She was a very ignorant woman. The doct(H-
brought her to where 1 was ]>reaching and pushed
her in at the door. The doctor gave her a note to
give to me. I read it aloud to the congregation. It
was as follows: "•>rr. Brown, heal this woman."
It was signed Dr. -Tones. I felt that the note was
from the devil, but God assured me from heaven
that he would heal the woman. T talk(Ml to her a
while, told her to listen to the ])reaching. She
hnew nothing about (Jod, had never been to meet-
ing before, and she was very ragged and dirty.

After preaching she fell on her knees; a nundM'r
came to the altar. When T went to her she was
praying for salvation. 1 jigreed in luayer with
her, soon she jum])e(l to her feet clap]»ing her hands
above her head and said the work was d«me. As 1
was relating this incident 1 noticed a young man
in the congregation that was |)aying close at tent ion.
and was making some demonstrations as though
sanctioning what I was saying. When I dismissed
the meeting he rame and shook hands with un\ and
said, ^'r»rother Urown, 1 was a witness of that case

202 now I GOT FAITH

of healiiiii you told of in your sermon. I knew the
woman and he calhul her name." He said he was
only a boy when this oecurred, but he assured the
people that it was true. This man lived in that
community and was respected by the people, and
they had confidence in him and they believed what
he said

After the meeting- closed we started back home.
Had no serious accident. Had considerable sand to
go through, but no damage done. We returned
safely, and held another meeting in our tent, and
visited over the town during the winter and spring.
We put literature all over the town and visited
about five hundred homes. God began to save the
people, others began to be encouraged, and the Lord
added to the church such as should be saved.

The next overland trip was to the West through
the mountains. This trip was quite different from
the other trips. A great part of the way was by
beautiful brooks, through timber and through the
Indian Reservation. This is a very beautiful place.
We crossed the summit, over nine thousand feet
high. It was the first experience some of our com-
pany had had vdth Indians. We had to camp in the
Indian Reservation one night, and some of our com-
pany w^ere very uneasy. No one molested us in the
least.

We reached Tularosa, New Mexico and held a
meeting there. From there we went to Alamagor-
do. Then we came back to Tularosa, held a few ser-
vices and baptized those who were saved at Alama-
gordo, as there was no water for baptizing at Alam-
agordo.

AVe have had a good many experiences in New
Mexico. Any one desiring to prepare for the heath-
en lands, or foreign countries, would do well to have
a little experience in New Mexico. Here they could
learn self sacrifice: learn what it means to want

HOW I (JOT FAITH 203

things and cannot get tlu'iii : know how to he s;iiis-
fied with Avliat they get.

Our next trip overhmd was oui in a western
direction, through ('apitan mountains and the
towns of Capitan, Lincoln and (Jarrizozo, and
across the Malipies. The Malipies is quite a scene
to those who liave never witnessed anything like
this. There seemed to have V»een a volcano there
and the rocks had melted and run out a distance
of about thirty or thirty-five ndles, and from a
quarter to a ndle wide. I can describe it best by say-
ing it looked like a peison had taken a bu<ket of
coal and scattered it along in a row. There was a
road made through the malipies which we trav-
eled.

Xext we came to Avhat was known as Mocking
Bird Gap. We traveled for ndles without seeing
any living tlung, not even a bird, or creeping thing ;
nothing but the barren plains, and the big rough
iron looking locks of the ^Malipies. Just Ix't'ore
reaching the Mocking Bird Gap we came to a large
water tank. In the East we call them ponds. Here
we got plenty of water for our horses. We carried
our drinking water in kegs and glass bottles. At
the Mocking Bird Gap we found a nice well where
we filled our water vessels with drinking water.

We went on by way of Engle and to Polomas
Hot Springs. People gather here from everywhere.
The springs are owned by the government. They
claim that there have been some remarkable cures
performed there. There was a man went there that
had been a cowboy; we became acqiminted with
him on our first western trip. He owned a nice
farm in the Hondo valley; had plenty of hay and
feed and we stayed over with Mm a day and night,
on this trip, and in fact we stay with him most
every time we pass over that country. He had a
child that was paralyzed in his lower lim])s. The
man and his wife wiMe unsaved. Thev couM not.

Ii04 now 1 GOT FAITH

or did not, tnist tlie Lord. They were ready to
start to the Hot Springs at Las Polonias, and Avent
on with ns. They stayed there until that diild had
tAventy-one baths, and the child Avent aAvay from
there Avalking. This is the only case that I wit-
nessed. We held a meeting there. After we start-
ed the meeting there I was called home to pray
for a man AA'ho had been saved, but had gone to
drinking and had become devil possessed. I prayed
for him, and he was delivered and got saAcd. After
that I had to go to IMioenix, Arizona, to help my son
Anderson in a meeting, and AAiiile there my company
left the springs and Avent to Elngie, NeAV Mexico,
where I met them.

Xo doubt some Avill think that we Avent there
for our health, as many other people do, but we
did not go there for our health. We went there to
get the gospel to the people. There Avas a business
man here told me about this place; that it would
be a good place to scatter the gospel, as people go
there from so many different localities, and that
they had no preaching there. You may ask the
question. Did I take baths while there? The near-
est T came to bathing in the spring was to sit on the
steps and bathe my feet Avhen they needed it. The
water Avas about as hot as I could stand my feet in,
AA^hen I first put them into the Avater, There were
a number there who accepted the truth. They have
gone to different parts of the state. We keep up
correspondence Avith some of them.

We AA'ent from Engle to Las Cruces. ,Had a long
drive without Avatei'. We saw some cowboys driv-
ing cattle, asked them if they could tell us where
Ave could find some water and grain. One of the
men told us a route we could go that would take
us to a railroad station, where we could get water,
but he did not knoAV that we could got grain there.
But he directed us to another place Avhich he said
Avould be better. Tt was twenty-two miles away.

now 1 (ior FA nil 205

Ho told us he lived llieie. but no one was at home;
that there Avas plenty to eat and for us to lio in aiul
cook and make ourselves at home. Also, ihcic was
ph'iity of 1('(m1 foi- our lioi-scs. to take what we want-
ed. 1 asked liini to <»ive me his address oi' the man's
address who owned the ranch and I would send him
the money, or to set ihe price and I Avould ]>ay liim
then. He said, "No pay comini;. (Jo feed your
horses, g.o ri*iht into the house and ct)ok and eat
Avhat you find that you want, make yourselves at
home." We hitched both teams to the jjospel waj;-
tied the hack beliind and all tlie company ^ot into
th(Mvai>on and the horses struck a irol. Drox'eiii \]\o.
direction they told us to txo. Just about five o'clock
we came in sight of the two windmills as they had
described to us. We reached the ]>lace, and it was
just as they had des< ibed it.

While some were taking care of the liorses, some
were looking in the house to see what they could
find. They found U\(> or tlii-ee big buckets of cream
ready to churn. I found three-(piaiters of a beef
hanging out in a litt'e shed. They found ]»lenty of
lard and flour. Soon one of the com])any churned,
one made the biscuits, and so on. It was not long
until we liad an ap])etizing meal prepare<l. Hot
biscuits, fresh butter, beef steak, etc. Tt was the
best meal w'e had eaten foi- a good wliile. ami we
enjoyed it.

(^)ne of the gills looked on the dressei- :iiul saw
a picture, whicli she recognized as being a buly that
she had met at Kiigle. A leftei- was laying there
Avhich she ]>icke(l up and i-ead and ii was from the
lady she had become ac(|uaiuled with, and ha<l her
a<ldress. We found theii- name in this way. ^Ve
took the name and address. I Avrote a m)te and left
it. We took part of the butter we had churned. I
left them my book, "From Infidelity to Christ ian-
ity," ami told them in the note that we were going
to Las Ci-uces, and what our business was: invited

200 HOW I GOT FAITH

thciii to come to the meeting ; if they could not come
to write me and tell me how much I owed them
and T would paj' them. We sent them the Gospel
Trumpet lor three months.

The next morning we started on our journey
and drove until afternoon to get a stopping place
to camp for dinner. After dinner we started on
our journey and had gone some distance when it
was found that we liad lost some things out of our
hack. Brother Hubbard Knight hitched his team
to the hack and they went back to hunt for the
things, I took the gospel wagon and the company
and Avent on to Las Cruces. We reached There and
found a place to camp. We had not been camped
long until Brother Knight came in with our lost
articles.

We reached Las Cruces on Saturday night. An
old gentleman that we had met at the hot springs
came to where we were. He lived near by and was
acquainted with everybody. He took me in his
buggy and drove around over town trying to get a
place to preach. Went to see about the Armory
building. They wanted eight dollars per night for
that. We decided that this was too much to pay
for the prospect of getting a congregation, as a
good proportion of the population were Mexicans,
so we preached on. the streets there Sunday night.
This old gentleman's name was Snow. He lived
with his son out near Mesilla Park, which was three
miles from Las Cruces. He went home and secured
the school house for us at that place, and phoned
back to us to come out there and hold a meeting.
We went and had good crowds and good interest.

I was called away from there to go to Oklahoma
to pray for a brother that had cancer. Came back
by Eoswell, attended to some business there. My
company went from Mesilla Park to another place
which was twenty-one miles west of El Paso, where
an old ladv lived that we became acquainted T\4th

now I COT FAITH 207

while at the Hot* Springs. They let them have the
use of the Methodist meeting house and they had
good interest in the meeting, met me at El I'aso,
Texas.

We went from El Paso to Tularosa by way of
Alamagordo. We lost our direction and came
through forty miles of sand. It rained on us for
two days and nights. We had a number of experi-
ences which were quite interesting but too tedious
to mention.

On arriving at Tularosa we had a few services.
Left there and reached Roswell on Thanksgiving
Day in time for dinner.

The Lord began to move on my heart that it was
now time to commence a work which he had laid
on my heart many years ago. Even l)efoi-e I was
conveited I was anxious to start an orphans" home.
The business I followed was such as to throw me
in places where I saw hungry, naked children in
need of care, and no one to care for them. Since
I have met the saints and in my active traveling I
have seen the great need of saints schools. The
Loi'd laid it on my heart and nnnd to preach on
this line and encourage people to the point to where
they would see the needs of which I have spoken
in the beginning of this chapter.

I made an attempt to start a school some years
before, but was discouraged by some bi-etliern. and
defeated in my ])lans of getting hold of the property
Avliicli T had desired, and did not start the school.

In Septemlx'r, 1!)12, I started a school in our
tabernacle here in Roswell. Had one teacher and
there were sixty pupils enrolled during the school,
but some did not go long, as they moved away.
But we had an average of thirty-five pupils enrolled.
The school was a success and gave general satis-
faction. Sinners were well pleased that sent chil-
dren to the school, ^fanv became intei-estod in the

208 HOW [ COT FAITH

truth, and it was quite an advertisement for the
work.

In the sprini* of 1913, the Lord began to provick
for a house for meeting and school purposes. Tlie
way Avas opened up for us to borrow sixteen hun-
dred dollars. One thousand dollars on five years
time at six jjer cent interest; six hundred dollars
on three years time without any interest. We
bought one and a half lots for one thousand dol-
lars ; gave a brother the contract for putting up the
house for eleven hundred seventy-two dollars. There
were some additional improvements that were not
mentioned in the contract, which made twelve hun-
dred dollars. AVe made a ''Turnkey Contract" Avith
him, the house was to be ready in thirty days.
Thei-e had to be six hundred dollars raised to meet
our contract.

I wrote a rei:)ort to the Gospel Trumpet stating
what we had done and asking all Avho were inter-
ested in this Avork, and the salvation of -iouls and
training children for God to send in their dona-
tions by that time. By the time my report reached
the Trumx^et office, the counsel held by the Mis-
sionary Committee had decided to not allow any
more calls for money to go through the Gospel
Trumpet until the buildings already under contract
had been completed. It Avas nearly time that the
money was to be paic before I received notice from
the office that they could not permit my report to
go thi'ongh.

My company of workers and I were out in meet-
ing AA'hen I received this notice. I told them that
now it was God entirely to depend on, and to lose
sight of man, and that God would move in some
way ; that God could make a way where there was
no way; that the cause Avould not be reproached;
and that we have the use of the house.

The time came that I was to be at home to re-
ceiA^e the house. As yet there was not a dollar in

now I GOT FAITH 2()J

sight; but when the time came the money was ])i'e-
paied and the debt was met and the house received.
God got gloi-y. and the devil was defeated.

When 1 was at \ndersoii, Indiana, at the cjinip
meeting I announced from the pulpit that a\ c were
in need of scliool teachers to conduct tlie sclioos
Avhich I expected to start the tirst of SSeptend)er.
That any one who was present that was mterested
to corresj)ond witli me or talk to me ]K'rson;illy.

When I came out of the anditorium tlier<' was
a brother came to me and introduced himself and
said my announcement had appealed to hiri, and
God touched his heart, and (}od said to him, '*Tliat
is your o]>portnnitv."" lie said tliat he liad l»eeu
praying for an opjjortunity of lliat kind. That lie
had qualified himself for that business, and was cap-
able of teaching all the l)ran(hes. We held (piite a
long conversation. He told me his condition, that
he had jnst come out of llabylon. ; Ihat lliis was
his first trip to a saints cam])-meeting, and his fii-st
introduction to the saints: that he intended to l)e
trne to God. I said to liim we will hold it before
God and if he still impresses you to come, and T
still feel like it is of God you come. He came witli
me to St. Louis an<l there Ave parted with the nn-
derstanding that we would kee]) the m:itter before
God. Also that we would ;isk the Lord l<> liel!> his
wife to be willing to come with him. W'e sdoii
heard fioiii him saying lliiit his wife li;i<l L:i\»'ii Ikt
consent and was willing to come, ^^'e k( pi up a
coi-respondenee with him. He told us that he was
readv with the exce])tion of selling his propeity.
T wired him to know how mn<h money he ne«'ded.
He told me fifty dollai-s. I ])nl the (nnltcr before
the c(mgreg;iti()n, as the camj) meeting a\;is going
on. The money w:is made uj) in a few minutes. ;ind
I wired it back to him. 1 (•orres])on<led with a sis-
ter in Oklahoniii, :iih1 she felt the Lord's hand on

210 HOW I GOT FAITH

lier to come. Before the camp meeting was over
they both were here.

The school began the first of September. There
are pupils here from, Tennessee, Louisiana, Cali-
fornia, and from near the Arizona line in New
Mexico, three hundred fifty miles west of Roswell.
There are something over fifty pupils enrolJed. We
have three teachers and the school is prospering
nicely. We board the pupils from a distance. I
am sure God's hand is on the work.

AVe still owe sixteen hundred dollars on the
house. We desire every individual that has known
the Avorth of prayer, when you read this, to ask God
to move in some way that this building may be paid
for. That God may be glorified, and reproach be
kept from the w^ork of Christ, and the work go on
in Roswell.

The first part of April, 1913, Brother Ed Har-
ding, wife and baby, from Hickman, Kentucky, Sis-
ters Lillian and Bertha Brown, Sister Annie Phil-
lips and myself, started on an overland ti'ip. We
expected to follow the Santa Fe Railway, and hold
meetings in the different towns to Albuquerque.

The first night T\-e camped at a spring, the next
day at noon we camped at tAvo windmills. Expect-
ed to camp that night at a lake, which we did, but
wiien we reached the lake there was no Avater, and
our horses gave us a great deal of trouble that niglit.
The next morning, as usual, I turned them loose to
graze until we could get their feed ready, and they
ran off. The tAvo horses Avliich I had raised I had
trained to come for calling the same as a person
would call children. I called them and one came
back, but the other one folloAved the other horses
on. Brother Harding got on this horse, followed
the other horses some distance and caught them.
When he came back Ave ate our breakfast and droA^e
until noon before we found any w^ater. We turned
and Avent off" of our road one mile and found water

now I GOT FAITH 211

enough to get our dinner, and Brother Harding and
I took the liorses on a niile further to where there
was a well of water.

The next night we reached a sand bed seven
miles wide. The only place tliat we could tind
solid enough to hold our tent stakes was right in the
road. We sat up our three tents in a row in the road.
Biother Harding and I took the horses one and a
halt miles to water. Dark overtook us before we
got back and the sand storm arose. By the time
we reached the tents the sisters were having a good
deal of trouble staking the tents down so they would
not blow away. The wind was coming light acioss
the seven miles of sand at great speed. The sand
was from six inches to four feet deep, or maybe
deeper where it had piled up. It was a very dis-
agreeable place to <nit supper. We ate our supjxT
by taking a piece of rabbit and bread in our haiuls
and keeping the rabbit and all Ave had for sui)per
covered closely except what we had in our hands.
We put our horses in a lot close by. The wind
kept getting higher, and we staked our wagon
down. We had a square topped Avagon which was
high enough to stand in. \Ve had some rings in
each corner at the top and large iron stakes that
we di'ove in The gi-ound and anchored the wagon to
the ground so that it could not blow over. AVe decid-
ed that we would all get into the Avagon and stay
there to be protected fi'oni tlie Avind. We sat there
foi* some time, and I began to get sleepy, and I
told them that I was going to my tent, an<l put
myself in the hands of God and go to sleep. The
lest that slept in tents Avent to their tents also.
When T got to my bed it Avas covere<l Avith sand. T
tuined the covers back and got into bed. That
night I dreamed that my teeth had come out, and
ihev gave me a great deal of troubhv That they
Avere choking me and smothei'ing me to death. I
awoke and iiiv nose and month were so full of sand

212 HOW I GOT FAITH

1 ionld scarcely bicallie. There was no serious
damage done.

We (loiibled teams the next morning and hitched
to the Avagon and trailed tlie liack on l)eliiiid. We
all got into the wagon and drove tlirough the seven
miles of sand, and reached a cattle rancli at noon.
We camped then and took dinner.

iiie next night we reached the town of Klida.
People came running to the wagon wanting to
know what we had to sell, and what we were doing.
I told them that Ave had the gospel, not to sell, but
to give away. That Ave had come to that town to
hold a meeting. That Ave expected to hold it if Ave
had to preach on the streets. Seemingly every Avay
was closed up against us, but finally through the
kindness of the First National Bank I obtained in-
formation that enabled me to get a school house.
We began meeting, interest increased and the peo-
ple became Aery much interested. I Avas called
away to pray for the sick, and Avliile away one of
the trustees notified the company that they Avould
have to give possession of the house. They begged
permission to stay until I returned, which was
granted. Wlien I came back they decided to let us
stay until Sunday night, and no longer. We had
to close the meeting, leaving good interest in the
meeting. I forgot to say in the beginning of this
account of the meeting that I preached my first
sermon, by perndssion, on the porch of the State
Bank. CroAvds of people gathered in the street,
and this helped us to get a house. But we could
get no opening after they shut us out of the school
house.

You may be anxious to knoAV AA'hat our dona-
tion AA^as for the ten days meeting at Elida. It Avas
as follows: One sack of flour, some butter, milk
and eggs, and a dressed rabbit. The man avIio was
supposed to be the poorest man in Elida gave us
one dollar, said he AA'ished it Avas ten, and said he

now 1 GOT FAITH I'l-"!

eiijovcil llie Irulli. lie cci-lniiilv sliowcd ihc spiiii
of Ciiiisl. His wile was (k-ad, and lie had three or
lour children to eare lor. lie insisted thai we ac-
cept the donation. Tliat the Lord liad led iiim to
jiive it.

When we reached J'ortales we won I'avor wiih
the sheriff, and he gave us permission to |»ic;i( h in
the court house. 1 Avas doinjii some I lading ai a
grocery store. A niindjer of peoi)le beiian lo in-
quire about tlie meeting, and where we were going
to hold it. I told them it was to be in the court -house.
I supj)osed. One in the crowd spoke and said liiai
Ave could not get the court house, lor lie tried to
get it and ollered to pay for it, and the sherilV would
not let them have it. Otliers began talking altoiit it
— I said nothing, but listened. 1 socu saw that it
Avould bring a great deal of opposition and j)erse-
ciition on the sherilf in case we used the court house.
1 Avent to th<* sheritl's home to talk to him that
night concerning the matter. He said th;ii hr had
charge of the Commercial Club Hall, and it was
partly seated Avith rocking cliairs and wired for
electric lights and that if 1 would rather have it he
Avould finisli seating the hall, or 1 could have the
court house, Avhichever 1 desired. I told him that
from Avhal I had heard it Avould be best for ns not
to use the court house. He tobl me thai he had no
use for their sectism ami that was \\li\ he had
stopped thetn from ])rea<hing in the conii house.
We took the liall. lie had business thai ailia( led
his attention, ami we had to hire chairs lo finish
seating the Hall, it made a very nice |dace lor
meeting.

The Methodist ( N»id'erence was in session at tliat
place. They advertised (|nite extensively, ami the
devil liindered onr meetinu < (Hisiderably. There
Avere (luite a number that iieaid the |treachini:. (>iir
expenses tliere Avere about lliiilv dollars ; our d<>u;i-
lions about se\(Mi <lollais and some |»r(i\isiou and

21.4 HOW I GOT FAITH

some horse feed. I failed to say that our expenses
at Elida were about twenty-one dollars. The ex-
penses of the two meetings Avere about fifty dol-
lars. Donations about eight dollars in cash.

From Portales we went to Clovis, New Mexico,
where Brother Hammond had charge of the work.
They had a hall rejited there. A man who was a
friend to the truth at that time rented a house for
us to live in, and paid for the fuel while there . AVe
had good interest, a few got saved, and several bap-
tized. Among the number baptized was a Free
]\Iethodist preacher, w^ho accepted the truth. At
this place our expenses and donations were about
equal. We went from Clovis, New Mexico, to New
Hope, eight miles out in the country. Here we
held a meeting, and the Lord sent conviction to the
hearts of the people. There were about fifteen con-
versions there during the time I was there and at
Clovis. I came home to see after the work, saw
that moving the meetings from the tent to the new
meeting house, and other things, had broken the
interest until the congregations were getting small
and the interest was not good. We decided that the
best thing Ave could do was to go back home and
look after the congregation and spiritual work in
Roswell. So we left New Hope and came home.

On our w^ay home we camped for dinner near
a house where there was a windmill and well. While
eating dinner an old man came out and began to
talk, and said that he had been an infidel for twen-
ty-five years. But now he had become convinced
by reading the Bible and from an experience he had
had that there was i^othing to infidelity, and there
was a reality in salvation. He was a very old man.
He said ho had heard Henry Ward Beecher, Moody,
Talmage, Sam Jones, and a number of other noted
evangelists, but none of them did him any good. He
had read Voltaire's and Ingersolls writings. He
had been in many dangerous places and had run

now 1 GOT FAITH 215

juauy risks, but ne\er thought of dyiii"'. but one
time. Some weeks before he had started to visit
his son in Texas. Soon after he slarled home he
took veiy sick on the train. They wired for a phy-
sician, who came out on the tirst train and met
them, and stayed on the train until they reached
^marillo. He got better and came back liome con-
vinced tliat there was a reality in the salvation of
the Lord, and that he was not ready to die.

They invited us to go into the house and sing,
and we all Avent in. The company sang and played
the guitar, organ and violin. After several songs
had been sung, 1 said, "Let us have prayer," Then
I preached quite a sermon.. In the beginning the
old lady was not much interested. She was hard of
hearing. One of the sisters told lier to go over and
fiit close to me so she could hear what I said. After
persuading her some she sat where she could hear
me. She hollered right out and said, "Vou are
pr(?acliing the truth, that is Avhat I iK'lieved all the
time, but 1 never heard any one tell it that way
before. If you stay here and preach we will get
you a place to preach." The whole family became
very much interested. The old i)eople would weep
and tried to get riglit with God.

I left one of my books with them, and some other
literature, and came home, and we have never heard
from them since.

We found a number of cases similar to iliis in
oi r overland trips. It would take (piite ;i l>ook to
describe all the experiences wliich we liaxc liad at
little settlements and in little towns, and with
what is known as '"dry landers" in this c(wniliy.
They are i)eople who have settled on ian<l, and could
not raise anything because of having no water, and
so to Koswell or some other town durinu the linu'
that the.v were permitted to vncat*', and work :ind
get enough means to buy provisions to keef) alive
until the next vacati(»n. 'IMieir luincipjil food is what

21(1 HOW I GOT FAITII

is known here as "frijolc beans" and bread and
some game such as they can kill on the plains, rab-
bits principally. Some of them eat praiie dogs,
anyway Ave did. Some seemed to think that it Avas
terrible. It is my opinion that then^ are a number
of people in this country that eat them but are
ashamed to tell it because they are called dog. I
ani sure if they were called squirrel there would be
many of them eaten, as there are more prarie dogs
than any other game out here.

1 forgot to say on this trip from CloAis to Ros-
Avell Ave had some experience with the grasshoppers.
Just at night Ave struck a section of the country
where there were an aAvful amount of grasshoppers.
1 have heard a great deal about grasshopi)ers, and
read about them in papers, but ncAer saw anything
to equal Avhat Avas there. The ground Avas literally
covered A^ith them. As the team Avould Avalk the
grasshoppers Avould bound up about as high as the
horses knees and so thick that you could not see
the ground. In many places they would probably
be a foot high, and there must have been bushels
of them in a pile. There Avas no other chance for
us to get to sleep, except to make our beds on them.
It Avould be impossible to get a place large enough
to sit doAvn on the ground Avithout silting on grass-
hoijpers. In fact the horses Avould tread on them
and the wagon Avheels Avould i-un on them, they
were so thick they could not get out of the way.
The grasshoppers had eaten CA^ery particle of grass
or green AA'eeds that could be found. The ground
was perfectly bare Avith the exception of the grass-
hoppers.

There Avas a cut through the hill for the railroad
close to us, and the grasshoppers were piled in
there so thick that the train had to cut in two and
had to take part of it through at a time. The grass-
hoppers Avould mash on the track and the wheels

HOW I GOT FAITII 217

of the ongine would slip so they could not pull tlui
AThole train through at one time.

AVe expected to have great annoyance that night,
but as soon as dark came they became quiet. Occa-
sionally one would get into a bed or under a pillow
and cause some one to think a rattlesnake had got-
ten into the bed. The next morning they weie just
as thick as they were when we went to bed the night
before.

One day on this trip from Clovis to Roswell
Brother Plarding was in the wagon and said that he
saw some kind of an old worm looked like a thous-
and legged worn). That he tried to catch it, just
got his fingers on it. He said that i1 was awful
cold, but that it got away from him. AVe knew at
once that it was a centipede, and told him so and
how dangerous they are. Finally tho excitement
died away and none of us seemed to be unc^asy.

AMien we reached home Brother and Sistei- 1 rai-
ding were unloading oui' clothes chest, wliich was
made in the wagon. He was handing out the
clothing, and she Avas taking tliem into the house.
He handed out a bundle of clothing with a full
grown centipede laying on the to]) of it. Sister
Harding gave three sci-eams, left the wagon with-
out any tiouble and ran upstairs. She was baldy
frightened. It was twenty-four hours or more be-
fore she got over it.

On another tiip when Brother Hubbard Kniglit
and Avife were with us. Sisters Lillian ami Bertha
Brown desired to sleep out like the cow boys and
Avatch the stars, no tent or covering except their
bedding. We camped one night by Avhat was called
thi-ee tanks, in the T.ast they would call them ])onds.
It was quite a sandy ])lace. f.illian and Bertlia
made their bed on the sand. 1 jtut up my tent as
usual. Next morning they began to l.-iki- up ilieir
bed and they found two centipedes in it. I Avent
to the tank io fill our Avater bottle. 1 heaid a noise

2i<S now 1 GOT 1 AlTll

and looked to see wliat was the trouble. I saw-
there was a great commotion. They were running
and jumping, saw one woman running with a quilt,
and saw there was great excitement about some-
thing. When I reached the camp I found that Lil-
lian had discovered tliat there was a centipede on
her. It ran all over her body next to the flesh
befor'c they could get it off. The centipede was fully
three inches long. But she lifted her heart in
prayer to God asking him to not let it do her any
harm, ajid there was not so much as a red spot
where it had crawled over her body.

Some people do not know the danger of these
centipedes. They have a row of legs on each side
of their l>ody. Their body is from three to six or
seven inches long. When they get mashed or dis-
turbed they close dow^n with their legs, sticking
them in the flesh and where they do this the flesh
rots out. We have seen quite a number of people
that have seen the effects of centipedes crawling
over persons. One Avoman told us of a baby that
was almost ruined by one that had fastened its
claws in its flesh. The babe was crying and it was
some time before they could discover what was the
trouble as it was under the clothing of the child.
When they found the centipede it had clasped its
r^aws over a good part of the child's body. The
flesh where it had crawled rotted off to the bone.

About the 17th of September Brother Jim Eden
and wife. Sisters Lillian and Bertha Brown, and
Sister Annie Phillips and myself started overland
to Phoenix, Arizona. This is where Ave planned to
go. Some days before starting I Avas very much
impressed to not start. It seemed to me that the
responsibilities here of the home and school Avere
greater than I should leave. However, when we
reached Tularosa, ]S^eAV Mexico. I received a letter
from home that convinced me that I should return.

On our wav doAvn Ave struck the Indian Eeser-

HOW I c;(/i' FAITH I'll)

vatioii about tlie middle of the aftcjuooii. Sister
Eden became very siek and «lie and liei- husband jjjot
into the gospel wagon that I was driving in order
that she eould lay <l<)Wii. The girls decided that
they would lake the hack ami go ahead of ihe wag-
on, and expected to reach the place wheic we were
going to camp befoic night to put up the tents.
They did not realize the distance when they stiirted.
The}' were going up what is known as "Daik Can-
yon" where the pines are very tall. In two hours
it began to get pretty dark, and they thought about
Indians. Their minds were on Indians, and Ber-
tha said, '"Look what a big one," having i-eference
to a very tall tree which she saw, and Annie thought
that she had reference to an Indian, and became
very mtich excited and looked eagerly to see the big
Indian. As they Avere reaching the top of llie Sum-
mit it was nearly dark. They saw some one canii>ed
and were very nitich frightened, fearing they were
Indians, but Avhen they came to where they were
they found they were white people. It was only a
short distance to the well where Ave Avere to camp.
They reached there and began to put up the tents
and prepare supper. Sister Annie Avas trying to get
her bed arianged. Just as she got ]wv bed in her
tent she began to smother auvl lost her breath, be-
cause of it being such high altitude. lieitha was
out getting pine knots to make the fire. Lillian lan
to her and began to unloose her clothinLi fioni
arouiul her neck, bu! saAV that did no good. Lillian
then called iiertha and they had i)rayer and (!od
restored her. Anide took a good cry, and about this
time Ave reached llieic. They had llu' tents u|) and
supper ready when we got to the canij*. Ily this
time it Avas very dark. When the girls lefl us tln'y
thought it Avas only about live miles to the well,
but when Ave counted it up, we fonnd that it w;is
thirteen miles that they had traveled.

The next dav we reachcil Tnlarosa and com-

220 now I (;oT faith

menced meeting. In a few days we decided to start
back home. We traveled until noon the first day,
on our Avay home, and it began to rain.

At four o'clock in the evening we reached Mes-
calero. This is Avhere the Indian School is, and a
number of Indian camps. These are just as they
were in their natural life, wigwams and blankets
and living iust like they lived when wild.

On the 25th day of September it began to snow
on us. Brother Eden and some of the rest of the
company drove ahead to find a camping place, and
finally struck camp. When Ave overtook them they
had commenced to put up the tents. The ground
w^as covered "v\ith snow. We had to make our beds
down on the snow. We built a campfire, blanketed
our horses and tied them to a chain that we had
stretched from one tree to another and fed them.
It snowed all night. The next morning it Avas still
snowing. Breakfast Avas prepared, and eaten, and
AA^e Avere taking down our tents and loading our
camp outfit Avhen Ave found Ave had a very sick
horse. We laid hands on him, prayed for him and
the Lord healed him. It might be well for me to
give a little of my experience here, as many have
asked me if the healing of horses Avas provided for
in the atonement. I think one text of scripture ^yi\l
explain. In John 15 :7 Ave find, "If ye abide in me and
my Avords abide in a on, ye shall ask what ye' A\ill,
and it shall be done unto yoii." I do not claim that
horses can exercise faith. They are dumb animals.
But I do claim and knoAV by experience that when
Ave have our stock consecrated to God, and live to
all the light that aac knoAV, that this text gives us
the privilege of coming to God in prayer and ask-
ing him to heal them. I used to be a horse doctor
before I A^■as saved, l^nt have ahvays prayed for my
stock since God saved me.

We traveled in the snoAv until three o'clock that
daA'. The roads W(Me very bad and the Avind Avas

now I COT lArrii L'L'l

cold and il was daii'|> and clnllv. WC did not slop
for diiiiic)- and we wcic all vcrv ((dd and liicd and
huiiiiry ; also, oiii- teams Avcro hun<j;i-y and tired. We
reached the Kuidosa, this was on the Huidosa Kiver,
and we found a cowboy shack and eighty acics of
good pasture fenced in. There was large pine tim-
ber. We caniix'd there. This was a place that the
stock men had to stop when ciianging thcii- sto<k
from one part of the country to another. W hilc we
were prepariuii our supper we heard a noise, ami
look(Ml out and saw a lot of cowboys conniifi with
two hundred head of cattle and several head of
horses. I went out and met them and told them
that I supposed that we were trespassing. They
said no that we were not trespassing and that they
would not molest us. They told us to keep the
house, and. that they would camp out under the
trees and do their cooking. T told them to use one
room to sleep in. They soon had a big camplire and
cooked their su])per in the snow.

Xext morning tiie cowboys left, but \\r stayed
over another night for the roads to dry a little, for
it had (luit snowing We started the nexi day and
got along without any accident.

The last night before we reached liomc as we
got o(ir tents set up we saw quite a storm condng,
but the Lord scattered the storm ami it did not
amount to much. We reached home without any
trouble, e.vcept it was raining and Ave traveled in
the rain until noon before we reached home.

This proved to be a very hard trij) on mc Some
who read this book know that T was healed of con-
sum])tion nineteen years ago, and started into the
ministry immediately. Since that time T have been
going most of the time, steady. 1 haxc traveled
over forty states and went Ihi-oULili many hardships,
and lost many inghts sleep. Have prea<hed U)V
three hours at night and diovc leii nn'les lo stay
all uiiiht and held a meeting in this way at oni'

'2'2'2 now 1 (;0T faith

time, traveling tliat distance every day and night.
One night I was called to where a child died to pray
with the people who wanted to get saved. I prayed
with theni until four o'clock in the morning, and
a number got saved.

In the beginning of my ministry I did not know
how to take care of my body. I was a little fanat-
ical, and thought that if God could heal us he could
take care of us under any circumstance. There-
fore, I exi)osed myself a great deal, that I could
have avoided by using care.

One time w^hen holding meeting at a place I
preached at night in a Avarm i-oom close to a hot
stove, and would go four miles througli the cold to
and from the meeting, and it was very cold. My
clothes w^ould be saturated with perspiration, and
I would sleep in a cold room Avhere there had been
no fire, on a shuck bed, and under light cover. God
took care of nie because he had mercy on me on
account of my lack of knowledge. Finally some
one noticed the way that I w^as exposing myself and
told me that I should put on dry clothing at night,
and since that time I have used more precaution.
However, it is sufficient to say that I have gone
through such experiences until my body has let
down, and my nerves have given out. Responsi-
bility was great and the cares so many it seemed
that I could not find a place to rest. The strain
on my mind and body has overtaxed my body and
nerves. Since the camp meeting at Anderson in
June I have been failing. Since our last trip which
I have just described I have been confined to my
room and bed a good part of the time. The devil
took advantage of me and put false impressions on
me that hindered me from exercising faith. I rea-
lized that when God saved me nineteen years ago
and healed me he prolonged my life. Since that
time I have had more experience and traveled more
miles, and possibly preached more sermons than

HOW I GOT FAITH 223

most any other man in the same length of time.
While meditating and piaying, trying to exercise
i'ixith. to be healed the devil suggested to me that my
time was ended; that God had already extended my
life nineteen years, which was more than we had
any Bible account of ; that he had only prolonged
Hezekiah's life fifteen years. And the devil suggest-
ed that my work was done. I could not exercise
faith over tliis impression, and it looked reasonable.
But after a week of reviewing my past life I saw
that these nineteen years which the Lord had added
to my life had been given in the service of (lod, and
for the benefit of sin cursed, sick and suffering
humanity. That I now had over one thousand calls
in the United States to preach the gospel, and from
three-fourths of them the money was offered me to
pay my expenses. That T had started the work
which God laid on my heart years ago, a school of
training children for God. That the school was now
in session, mth three teachers teaching all branch-
es, and children here fi'om different states besides
many of the children in the town were attending the
school whose parents are not able to pay their tui-
tion. I saw the great responsibility resting upon
me and this work just in its infancy. 1 derided tliat
it was a trick of the devil. 1 went to meeting on
Sunday and made a similar statement to the con-
gregation, and the saints all gathered around n^
and ]>iayed for me, and the healing touch went
through my l)ody and i-estoicd every weak nerve;
took out the stiffness and .-joienes.s ;ni(l I felt like
a well man.

Monday morning following I began dictating
this book and T oveitaxed my l)rains and nerv^•^.
On Friday evening I had to give up and go to bed.
I Avas confined to my bed and room until the next
Saturday morning. On Friday night l)efore, how-
ever, 1 was meditating and praying, when I decid-
<■(! tliat it was a tiick of the devil. Thai i had the

224 HOW 1 GOT FAITli

I

witness from God that lie wanted nie to live, and
the devil was trying to kill nie and keep nie from
writing this book. On Saturday morning while
alone in my room with the Lord the healing power
went through my body, and 1 felt that I was a well
man. 1 began to dress, and the song of Moses and
the Israelites began to run through my mind, and
I could hardly keep from singing aloud until I could
get dressed and out of my room, when I commenced
singing :
^'When Moses and the Israelites from Egypt's

land did flee,
Behind them was proud Pharoah's hosts, in front

of them the sea ;
God raised the waters like a wall and robbed them

of their prey,
And the God that lived in Moses time is just the

same today.

IJe is just the same today,
He is just the same today."
I walked down stairs singing that song. All the
inmates of the Home from the school teachers down
to the pupils came running to see what had hap-
pened, and we had a glorious meeting.

Now, one would suppose that that w^ould have
settled it, that there was no more trouble. But the
battle is still going on, the devil has not shaken my
faith or made me to think any more that my time
is ended. But it seems that I cannot get my strength
back and be myself the same as I was before this
nervous breakdown came on me.

However, I am expecting when I get this book
completed and off of my mind that I can then exer-
cise faith for complete restoration. It might be
thought by some who read this that I had made a
mistake in coming to this country and taking upon
myself the responsibilities that I have, and by so
doing overtaxed my mind and body and brought
about this trouble.

]i(»\v I (Mcr lAiTii 225

It is no doubt that the exi)osui(' J Imvc uonc
through in these overland trips, and the great st rain
that has been on uj.v mind in stariiiiu ilic woik
here has had sonietliing to do witli tliis i loubh*,
but I am sure that (iod lias sent me licic

Just because "we break down in oui- IxkIv. or
get ptit in prison or Inippcn h* sonic disjistcr, as
I'anl and llie other apostles, it is no sign that (lod's
hand is not in Avhat we are doing. I know that if
I had not come here there are many ()\er these
plains that have the truth now, woidd never liave
heard it. Also in this town there are many that
have gone from here to other jdaces that were saved
here. Also there have been [K'ople healed of eon-
sumption and other dreadful diseases, i)()ssibly
would never have known the privilege (Jod had
granted unto them, had I not said, "■Yes," to the
Lord.

Just how long the Lord wants me to remain hei-e
I cannot tell. He is bringing in other workers and
ministers, and possibly as others come in that can
take up the Avork, He will release me and give me
another field of labor. 1 can say as Jesus said in
the garden of Gethseniane, ''2sot my will but thine
be done.'- Yet 1 am sure it w^ould be much better
if I Avas located in a more central \K\vt of the Ignited
States Avliere people from ditCereiit stales could
more easily reach the school and ])atroni/e ii. It
seems that the Lord is moving in that direction
now , as I have a ])roposition of this kind made me
from an Eastern state.

22G now I GOT FAITH

CHAPTER XIX.

FALSE PROPHETS

One time I was going to Dallas, Texas, on the
train, and a number of preachers got on the train.
They all took seats together. After looking at me
and whispering among themselves for a while one
came to me and said, ''How do you do. Are you a
minister?" I answered, "Yes, sir." He then in-
quired, "Going to Dallas?" I said, "Yes, sir." Then
he said,"0, by the way, you are going to the Asso-
ciation?" I said, "Xo, sir, I am not going to the
Association." He said, "What church do you rep-
resent?" I said, "I represent the church of God."
Then he said, "AYell, I know, we all do, but what
branch do you represent?" I said, "I do not rep-
resent any branch at all, I represent the body."
He went back to his crowd and sat down, and the
following song came to me, and I sang it as it came
to my mind.

All the sect preachers preach by note.
All of their flock are principally goats ;

But now and then there's a lamb, a lamb,
Xow and then there's a lamb.

Sanctification they don't believe,
The Holy Ghost they won't receive ;

But now and then there's a lamb, a lamb,
X^ow and then there's a lamb.

They say Di^dne Healing is a thing of the past,
That there is no Bible, that man shall fast ;

But now and then there's a lamb, a lamb,
Xow and then there's a lamb.

O sinner, don't you believe if you will repent
That Jesus will save?

HOW I GOT FAITH 227

For now and then there's a lamb, a lamb,
iNow and then there's a lamb.

For several years I have preached this gospel
round,

And still my name is \Mlli.s M. Brown;
And now and then there's a lamb, a lamb,

Xow and then there's a lamb.

Tlicy could all hear me, they did not botlier me
any more. I never heard this song before, it just
came to me as I sang it, and I have never forgotten
it. It must have been sent of the Lord.

Xow, Avo find in 2 Teter 2:1 -.3, ''But there were
false ])rophets also among the people, even as there
sliall be false teachers among you, wlio privily shall
bring danniable heresies, even denying the Lord
that bought them, and bring upon themselves SA\ift
destruction. And many shall follow their ])erni-
cious ways; by reason of Avhoiii the way of truth
shall be evil spoken of. And through covetousness
shall they with feigned words make mcM'chandise
of you: whose judgment now of a long time linger-
eth not, and their damnation sluiiibcrcth not." We
notice here in the first verse there was^a time that
there were false prophets and God through the
A])ostl(' here tells us that there shall be false teach-
ers among us. The question would come to many
who are not acquainted with the gospel in its pur-
ity, Who are false teachers? They are those wlio
pervert the word of God, take from the word of (Jod
and add to it: gi\ing it a diffei-eiit iiH'aniiig from
what (}o<l intended it to have.

For instance, in the Fifth Chapter of James,
beginning at the Fourteenth verse," Is any sick
among you? let him call for the elders of the
church : and let them ])i-ay over him, anointing him
Avith oil in the name of the Lord; And the ])rayer
of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise
him up." At one place my son, riuuley. and 1 were

228 now 1 GOT J AlTIl

holding a meeting there was great interest. A nu: i-
bei- were healed, oint tiniong these Avas a paralyzed
woman. After we left, the preacher, who was sai 1
to be a theologian, announced that he would preach
on Divine Healing on a certain day. Parties that I
had confidence is as being reliable told me that the;y
were there, and that he referred to this scripture
in James, and spoke of it as being the scripture
that Brown and his boy used so much. He read it
and said, '"Xow, where it says call the elders, it
means to call for the doctors and let them anoint
and grease them with quinine and lard." I only
give this instance among a thousand others that I
knoAv of, but give you this to let you have an idea
of what false teachers are. There was a crowded
house who had been listening to us, although we
were unlearned and ignorant as to the things of this
world. But by the help of the Holy Spirit of God
we expounded the Word of God so plainly that
liiany people saw^ that they were living beneath their
privileges, and that God had something for them
that they had not received. Yet this educated man,
though a false teacher, perverted the Word of
God, which we had explained to the people and
caused many to receive a benefit, and threw the
impresson on them that we were too ignorant to
know^ the meaning of it.

In the second verse we notice, "And many shall
foUoAV their pernicious way; by reason of whom
the way of truth shall be evil spoken of.'' Many of
the preachers, members, referred to above, followed
his pernicious ways, accepted his teaching and
turned against the truth of God and the servants
of God, making fun of them; telling lies on them
and persecuting them ; and in this Avay shoAv their
pernicious ways. Also tliroAv their influence over
those who listen to them, "And through covetous-
ness shall they vv-ith feigned Avords make merchan-
dise of you." But Ave also notice in the latter

HOW I GOT FAITH 220

clause, ••Whose jiidgnient now of a long time ling-
eietli not, and their damnation sluinbereth not."

I thank God he has kept liis liaiid on me and
enalded me to keep my eyes on him and not folh)\v
the ways ottered by man, though 1 have had many
opportunities. While living at Saxton, Mo., after
T had preached one night in the ^fetliodist Meeting
house to a large congregation, the next day I was
passing a drug store, the druggist and the i)reacli('r
were there. They called me into the store. Tlie
preacher said, "I love you, Brother Brown." I
said, ••! love you too." Tic again said, •'^Ve want
you to join our churcli and conference and preach
with us." I said, ''I want to ask you a few ques-
tions. Do you believe I am saved?'' They an-
swered, "'Yes, we know you aie." 1 then said. "Do
you believe 1 am sanctitied?" Tlie ])i*eacher an-
swered, ••Yes, I know you are." J asked, ••Do you
believe I am called to preach?" He said, "Yes."
I then said, ''Do you believe I ])reach the I'ilde as
(Jod wants me to?" They said, ••Yes. tliat is why
we want you." I said, "If I join your conference
and clnirch will they let me ])reach just like I am
preaching?" Xo. they thought not. 1 then said,
•'Do you want nie \o tic myself u]i in something
where I cannot till the call (Jod has given me. and
cannot preach Avhat God has sent me to preach?''
They said. "Xo. go on, we l)id you God-s])eed." ITo
was holiest enough to acknowledge 1 was prea«liing
the truth, and that I Avas in ;i place where 1 could
]»reacli it. and he was in a itlacc where he r(»nld not
])reach it. and to adxise me not to join iiiiyihing
that would hinder me.

God has told ns in his Word iliioii«:h the in-
spired writer in Revelation 22:lS-n), "For 1 testify
unto every man that heai-eth the words of the pro-
]>liecy of this book. If any man shall add unto these
things. Go<l shall add niilo him the jdagiies that are
Avritlen in this book: .\iid if any man shall take

230 now I GOT FAITH

away from the words of the book of this prophecy,
God shall take away his part out of the book of
life." So we find according" to this statement that
those who pervert the Word of God, take from it
and add to it, God takes their name out of the book
of life. They may be a member of the conference
of the Methodist Church, -or a member of the Bap-
tist Church, or of any other organization organized
by man, but they are no longer a member of the
church of God that Jesus built to take his people
to heaven.

We find in Matthew 15:14 what Jesus says
about those prophets, "Let them alone : they be
blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead
the blind, both shall fall into the ditch."

Again in Matthew 23 :21, "Ye blind guides,
wiiicli strain at a gnat, and SAvallow a camel.'' Ye
blind guides that strain at sanctification as a sec-
ond work of grace, strain at Divine healing, strain
at the oneness of God and his people ; but swallow
a whole box supper, picture sIioavs, festivals and
such things to raise money for themselves. In many
instances have a dance hall and a billiard room at-
tached to their meeting houses. In the twenty-eighth
verse, "Even so ye also outAvardly appear righteous
unto men, but within ye are full of h>^30crisy and
iniquity." Also verse twenty-nine, "Woe unto you,
scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye build
the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepul-
chres of the righteous." And verses 30, 31, 32, and
33, "And say. If Ave had been in the days of our
fathers, we would not have been partakers with
them in the blood of the i)rophets. Wherefore ye
be Avitnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the chil-
dren of them AAiiich killed the prophets. Fill ye
up then the measure of your fathers. Ye serpents,
ye generation of vipers, hoAV can ye escape the dam-
nation of hell?"

Different times Avhen I have sung the song that

now 1 UOT FAITH 231

1 gave in the heudiiig of this chaphT and pi-eached
on this subject it has raised gicat peiseciilioii and
caused people to say hard tilings about nic Es-
pecially in a numbcf ol' iiishinccs wlicic I li;i\c ol-
fered from tAventy-tive cents to one dollar a])ic<»' to
preachers to sit on the rostrum and face the con-
gregation Avhile I i)reached on this subject. In a
few instances they have accei)ted my iiroposiiion,
but they got very restless and faih'd to face the con-
gregation until the discourse, was over. People
that were following their pernicious ways sai(l I
was too hard on them in exposing them that way.
Jesus said, "Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers,
how can ye escape the danniation of hell?"' 1 li;ivc
never put it any stronger that He did.

We find in Isaiali 1):1[-17. ••Thctcfoic the Lord
will cut olT from Israel head and tail, brancli ami
rush, in one day. The ancient and honourable, he
is the head : and the prophet that teacheth lies, he
is the tail. I'or the leaders of this ju'ople cause
them to err: and they that are led of them are des-
troyed. Therefore the J^ord shall have no joy in
their young men, neither shall have mercy on their
fatherless and widows: for every one is an liy|>o-
crite and an evildoer, and every mouth s))eaketh
folly. For all this his anger is not luiiie<l away,
but his hand is stretched out still.' Now. we see
that (Jod said he Avould cut off Israel from the peo-
ple ^)f («o(l head and tail, ]»ranch jind rush in one
day. He tells who the ancient and honorable are.
The ancient ;ind honorable he is the head the bish-
ops, the presiding elders, the rulers, the pope- the
l)roi»liet that te;iclielli lies, he is the tail. The lead-
ers of tills people cause them lo ei r : and they tlnit
are led of them are destroyed by the lies wiiicli i hey
teach. They cause the jieople to err from the irnih.
to reject the ti'uth : this saps their sonl of the grace
of (Jod and thev are lost. Shall we onlv apply this

232 HOW I GOT FAITH

to Roman Catliolirs and sectisni and divisions, or
shall we say that this applies to any one guilty.

T have been preaching the gospel for nineteen
years in all its fulness. Teaching people the priv-
ilege that God had granted unto them through the
death and resurrection of His Son. That they should
trust God for their bodies as well as for their souls.
That they should be a plain people. That the money
they once spent for superfluity to adorn their bodies
to look beautiful to mankind should noTV be spent
for the gospel ; and I have tried to set the example
by doing as I taught them to do. Should I turn
from this truth, or rather neglect to teach a part of
it, or in other Avords, say that I had been mistaken
in the matter, was too rigid and taught it too close,
held it down too hard, that they would not have to
do as I had taught them, that there was no harm
to use simple remedies, no harm to put on a little
superfluity. Then I would be teaching lies, I would
mislead that people, cause them to lose their sal-
vation, and they would be lost. My doom would
be as the false prophets spoken of in Micah 3 :5-7,
"Thus saitli the Lord concerning the prophets that
make my people err, that bite mth their teeth, and
cry. Peace: and he that putteth not into their
mouths, they even prepare war against him. There-
fore night shall be unto you, that ye shall not have
a vision ; and it shall be dark unto you, that ye shall
not divine: and the sun shall go down over the
prophets, and the day shall be dark over them. Then
shall the seers be ashamed, and the diviners con-
founded: yea, they shall all cover their lips: for
there is no answer of God."

This brings to my mind a number of men, (when
I first became acquainted with them they were sect
preachers), they could expound the scriptures and
they could get ansAvers to prayer, but when they
heard the trutli and the meaning of some scrip-
tuies they preached, that they did not understand

HOW I GOT FAITH 233

they were thoroughly cominced they were mistaken
about the matter; and that Ood was just tlie same
today, he ever was. Thai H<? intended that man
should live by every word that proceeded out of the
mouth of God. That none of it had passed away.
Yet they refused to accept the light,. It Avas like
seed falling on stony land. It sprang up for a
while. AVliile they were Avith me they gave tes-
timony to the light they had received, and what
they Avere going to do. But when their leaders
pulled those sectarian lines down on them and gave
them to understand that if they did not renounce
this as a heresy they Avould take their credentials
from them and turn them out of the church. Tlicy
obeyed man rather than God. They are uoav con-
founded and gone into formality. In Micah .S:ll,
"The heads thereof judge for rcAvard, and the priests
thereof teach for hire, and the i)i'ophets thereof
divine for money : yet aaIII they lean upon the Lord
and say, Is not the Lord among us? none evil can
come upon us." XotAvithstanding the fact of their
failure to walk in the light of God, and they are
bound to knoAV that they have lost ])OAV('r Avith God
and that they cannot pi('a<li as thc.v oner did. they
still Avill tell the ju'ople that the Lord is witli tliem.
In case they toucli the symi)alhy of the people with
some incident of Avhich they have read, something
like the Titanic sinking, or some other disastei- that
has destioyed life, and get a fcAv joiners to the
church, they say the Lord is Avitli us. They become
deceived, and are as blind leading tlie blind and
they all -'"^ill in the ditch togethei-. and Avill cr-y for
water through a never ending hell, e\ce|ii lliev lo-
pent.

St. John l():ll!-i;i, "r.ui lie llial is an hireling,
and not the shepherd whose ()\\ii tlie sheep are not,
seeth the Avolf coming, and (leeth: and the wolf
catcheth them, and scatteretli the sIkm p. The hire-
ling fleetli, because he is an hiiclini;. and ( areth not

234 HOW I GOT FAITH

for the sheep." When the hireling, the preacher
that divines for money, that leans upon his salary,
sees the woU coming he flees. A wolf is something
that destroys sheep. Sheep here represent the chil-
dren of God. When the shepherd of the sheep sees
the wolf coming he gives the alarm, and makes an
effort to stop him before he destroys the li\X's of the
sheep. When the salaried preacher, or false shep-
herd of the children of God sees the wolf coudng —
the box supper, the party — something that is cal-
culated to kill spirituality and to crowd out Christ.
The hobble skirt and superfluity of the world that
Idndles pride in the heart, and destroys spirituality.
He will keep still and not warn his flock. The
preachers get gain from the box supper, and the
pay ball, and money is brought in from this Avorld-
ly association. They know that it is wrong, but
they do not say anything about it.

Jeremiah 50 :G, ''My people hath been lost sheep :
their shepherds have caused them to go astray, they
have turned them away on the mountains : they have
gone from mountain to hill, they have forgotten
their resting place." There are many souls in sect-
ism who enjoy the association of the x)eople of God.
They are spiritual and enjoy to worship the Lord.
They have seen so much worldly conformity they
have become disgusted, as a number have told me.
One woman told me that she did not attend box
suppers, but she baked cake for them, because the
preacher told her that it Avas her duty to bake the
cakes to help to raise the money for his salary,
though she did not attend the suppers. In this
way people are forced to follow their pernicious
ways. God in his mercy knows their honest hearts
and has continued to let his grace abide in their
souls, and they have become disgusted and have
wandered from sect to sect and found no resting
place as they once had when first saved. There are
thousands of souls in this world today not satis-

HO\V' I GOT FAITH 2.15

fied in sectism, but do not know of anytliing bctici-.
They join the one they think teaches the most of
the Word of God., if it does not suit they go to
another. I have met numbers in this condition,
but when they hear tlie truth, and sec what (Jod
says in Revelation 18:4-5, *'And I heard another
voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my pco
ple, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that
ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins liave
reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered
her iniquities." God's jDcople obey the call, and
take their place with the people of God, they Inivo
gotten back home, they have found their resting
place.

Isaiah 5G :10-11, "His watchmen are blind : they
are all ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they can-
not bark; sleeping, lying down, loving to .slund)er.
Yea, they are greedy dogs which can never liave
enough, and they are shepherds tliat cannot undei--.
stand : they all look to their own way, every one
for his gain, from his quaiter." The preacher is
supposed to be the sheplierd, the watcliman uimmi
the Avatch tower. He is to oversee the Hock, lie i.s
supposed to be filled with the spirit and power of
God. Have discernment from God to detect false
spirits of compromis(\ or anytliing tluit is calculat-
ed to destroy spiiiluality. God expects him to cry
out against evil, if lie does not he is a dumb dog,
that loves to slmnber, and is afraid to say anything,
he is looking to pay day. He knows fha( his money
does not come from the people, it conies from hi.s
creed, and he looks to them I'oi- his gain. Hence, he
lays still and tries to get as many to follow his pei--
nicious ways as possible, in oi'der to fleece (hem for
his oAvn benefit.

Brother , has God laid his hand (»ii you lo
preach, are you a minister of the church of God ;
if so. watch over the flock. Lay on your face before
God for discernment. lie able to detect anything

23G HOW I GOT FAITPI

tliat is calculated to destroy spirituality. We have
been teacliing the people from the begiiiniug of this
reformation that this is the church of God. The
cue which Jesus prophesied of and prayed for iu
John 17:18,, and he sent them forth as God sent
him. He taught them to be a j)lain people, a pecul-
iar people, a people zealous of good works. We
have told the i)eople that they could not be tilled
with the spirit of God without obeying his word.
We have dressed plain ourselves, we have set the
example before them. If w^e were not dressed plain
and neat when in the puli>it and would see a sister
come in the congregation, that had been very spir-
itual and dressed with a little extra adornment
such as a j)lume on her hat, or a bunch of rag flow-
ers or any other superfluity, we could not speak
against it. Why? Because we were not examples
ourselves. If we had on no tie, no stick pin, no su-
perfluity, then we would not fear to speak against
the sin that we see, and would not be afraid of any
one condemning us for what we condemn in others,
and would be free to warn them of the danger they
w^ere in.

If I was to take the pulpit with a tie on, since
preacliing these many years against it as I have,
and dressing as I have, and see one who liad been
a saint of God come into the congregation dressed
as the world, with a plume on her hat as long as a
horse's tail, also wearing a gold ring, I could not
say anything to her. I w^ould be afraid she would
expose me to the people, and call attention to what
I once preached, and to what I now was.

Brother, if we see these things creeping in and
we keep still, we are dumb dogs. God cannot use
us if we do not bark and w^arn the people to shun
the appearance of evil, and walk in the light of
the gospel.

One says, "There is no harm in putting on a lit-
tle tie, it is nothing more than a matter of con-

now 1 GOT FAITH i*:57

science." Let us consider it a little. In June, i\)VA,
I attended the Anderson canip-nieeting. There was
reported to be four hundred preachers there. I did
not see but one of them ^vitll a tie on. I called a
brother's attention to it and he went to this biotlici-
and talked to him and he took his tie off. I judj^cd
from the appearance of that tie that it cost about
one dollar and a half. Let us count them at a lea-
sonable price, and say those four hundred pi-eacii-
ers had on ties that cost seventy-live ceiiis apiece,
that would make the ties for those four hundred
preachei's cost three hundred dollars. Who would
pay foi- them? The saints of ( Jod. 1 know a woman
that washes for a li\ iiii; that puiposed in her heart
to give one dollar per month to tlie cause of Christ
to support the work of CJod. A\'ouldn't it be a
shame for a minister to take that Avoman's hard
earned money that she sweat over the wasliltoard
to earn for him and he give seventy-five cents of that
month's donation for a tie. This woman I have in
mind has four deaf and dumb children that she is
anxious for (lod to heal. It Avould l)e a shame to
see that woman's hard earned money going to l)uy
a necktie for the preacher to mak(? him look l>e-
coming when he takes his ])lace in the ]>ulpil. Can
she have contidence to ask him to pray for her deaf
and dund) children to be healed? God Almighty
put shame on the nntiisters and i>ull the scales back
from our eyes and help us to behold Jesus flirist
in his puiity as he stood before the people ami
si)oke as nnm nevei* spake, and set an example that
Ave nnght follow in his steps.

Spoke as nevei- man spake. Ui-othei-, h^t us not
be dnnil) dogs, bnt cry aloiul and spare not. \<)\\
may get luMsecution. and you may meet with hard
ships. Those who haxc catei-e<l to the woild and have
been afraid to bark, and afraid that tli(\v would not
get their exjKMises jtaid, will oppose us. l?nt (Jod
Almighty will keep his hand on you, and at the

238 now I uoT faith

groat judgment bar of God, when that reckoning
day shall come, you can face all mankind with a
clear conscience. You can say I have preached the
truth, I have fought a good fight, I have kept the
faith, I have never perverted the word of God, or
failed to deliver the messages that God has given
me. Then you can hear those welcome words to
come up a little higher. But woe unto the man who
has once preached the truth, dressed plain, set the
example to others, but has retrograded from the
truth, gone into worldly conformity; has failed to
preach the truth, led some after him, then to hear
the awful words, "Depart from me ye workers of
iniquity, I never knew you." Then he may cry, "I
have prophesied in thy name, I have cast out devils
in thy name." But God will say, "I never knew
you." Sad, sad, after preaching to others to be
a castaway. I pray God to strengthen your soul,
brother minister, and help you to stand steadfast
in the faith and to hold up the truth for which
Jesus died.

Ezekiel 34 :l-3, ''And the word of the Lord came
unto me, saying. Son of man, prophesy against the
shepherds of Israel, prophesy, and say unto tliem,
Thus saith the Lord God unto the shepherds of
Israel that do feed themselves ! should not the shep-
herds feed the flock? Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe
you Avith the wool, ye kill them that are fed: but
ye feed not the flock." We find the gospel in its
fullness feeds the children of God and fattens the
soul, it makes them flourish, and puts them to where
they can anchor their souls in God and stand on his
w-ord. But if the Word is not preached, but is per-
verted and made a lie it kills the souls of those
wiio have eaten of the Word of God, discourages
them and causes them to doubt the whole Word of
God. For instance if they find out that the scrip-
ture in James 5, beginning with the fourteenth
verse, does not mean that they should call for the

now I GOT FAITH 239

elders of the clun'cli, but lliat they should ciiU lor
a doc-tor, aud that tiicy should take some remedy,
must uot be auointed and prayed lor, but be anoint-
ed with some liniment and use some simple remedy.
This kills them si)iritually. Why does the shep-
herd teach this? Why does he weaken on divine
healing? Because he is afraid to preach the Avhoh;
Bible and lill the place God has said an elder should
fill, and he cannot pray the prayer of faith. There-
fore, he has faltered and failed to walk in the liuht
of the gospel.

The Fourth verse of tliis same chapter is as fol-
lows: *'The diseased have ye not streiiiithened,
neither have ye liealed that which was sick, neitli-
er have ye botmd tip that which was l>roken, neith-
er have ye brought again that which was diiven
away, neither have ye sought that which was lost :
but with force and with cruelty have ye tided
them."' Bretliern, 1 have been taught for years that
I should dress plain. I have taught it to others,
and they have conformed to my teaching. Tliey
have separated themselves from the world, like
Jesus said to his father in the 17th chapter of St.
John when praying for the disciples that they were
not of the world even as he is not of the worhl. So
these people Inive looked, dressed and lived so that
people in watching them can see that they are not
of the world even as Christ is not of the world, and
like him their lives and examides have Iteeii a re-
buke to sin. Now, in case 1 should coiitoiiii lo the
world, juit on my tie, go back to conroiiniiig to the
world, go to i)rea<h to these people wealing what
I have preached against, they would iduse i(t ac-
cept me as a man of (Jod. 1 meet a body of min-
isters and foi'ce them to a<ce|il me. "ami with ciiiel-
ty Inive ye ruled tluuii," then in what are we dilfer-
ent from the sect ])reacliers. if we do those things
that they do. God Alndghty, ])Ut slnime on our
souls, htmnlitv in otir liearls and give us such a

240 now I GOT FAITH

love for humanity that will enable us to have the
flock of God, and the cause of Christ on our hearts
above everything else in this Avorld.

In the Fifth verse we notice, "And they were
scattered because there is no shepherd: and they
became meat to all the beasts of the field, when
they were scattered." Also verses six and seven,
"My sheep wandered through all the mountains,
and upon every high hill: yea, my flock was scat-
tered upon all the face of the earth, and none did
search or seek after them. Therefore, ye shepherds,
hear the word of the Lord." According to this
prophesy, as I understand it, God has chosen the
ndnisters of this reformation to gather up this scat-
tered flock. To bring in the wandering sheep that
there might be one shepherd and one fold. To let
the New Testament be their discipline, and to let
the spirit of God hold them together. Let the min-
isters, as ministers, see eye to eye. Let our Godly
messages, our sacrifice, denying ourselves the form
and fashion of this world, be a light and an example
to them and by so doing encourage their souls to
come to us for teaching and for help. Let us do
this, but let us not scatter them.

Paul was a good preacher. He said if meat of-
fend my brother I ^\i\\ eat no more meat while I
live. If conforming to the world offends my broth-
er I will not conform to the world. Pride brings
the desire to conform to the world. Strife and bad
spirits make division. Clean up, you preachers who
have been preaching for years, spend the money
that the saints of God give you for such things as
you stand in need of. Do not go to buying super-
fluities, neckties and such things, and come out
and impose yourself upon the saints as a man of
God, and one who is walking in the light of the
gospel: then if they complain about it, say they
have a bad spirit and are making division. God
put a rebuke upon the powers of hell and stop the

now I (;(>T lAiTii 241

work of The devil that is ti^viiiu to dcslioy ilic unity
of tlic chin'ch of (iod.

In flu- eighth and ninth verses, we see as fol-
lows: "As I live, saith the Loid (Jod, stirely be-
cause my tlock brM-anie a piey, and my Hock became
meat to every beast of the field, because there was
no she])herd, neither did my shepherds search for
my fiock. l)ut the shei)herds fed themselves, and fed
not my Hock. Therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the
word of the Lord." Also the Tenth verse, "Thus
saith the Lord God ; Behold, I am against the shep-
hei-ds : an<l I will require my flock at their hand,
and cause them to cease from feeding the flock;
neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any
more, for I will deliver my flock from their mouth,
that they may not be meat for them."

Look out, my brotlier, if you once pi'eached the
radical truth as the spirit of (Jod has moved on the
hearts of his peo]de to support you : if you are now
conforming to the world, you may expect your ra-
tions to get short, and the next thing you will be
hunting a job of work. This conformity to the
world has not been ])ra<tice(l long l>y the minis-
ters, but I have already received a letter from a
minister wiio has Ix'cn a minister of the hosjm'I foi-
years, who once was radical for the truth, but now
has begun to compromise, and he said that he had
to get him a job of work to suport his family. (Jod
will not su]>poi"t men who Avill not stand for the
truth of the gospel. (Jod will not force his <hildi-en
to feed men who will not feed them with the word
of God.

See verse eleven and twelve of \v/M. .'J I : "l•^tr
thus saith tlu' Lord (Jod: H«'hold I. excn L will
both search my sheei>. and seek iliciii out. As a
shepherd seeketh out his Hock in the day that he
is among his sheeji that ai-e scattered: so will I
seek out my sheej), and will deliver them out of all
places A\ here they have been scatteicd in the cloudy

242 now I GOT FAITH

and dark day." Now, we realize that this has re-
ference to the false teachers and sectarian preach-
ers, but my brotlier, if we have retroiiraded from
the truth, though we have been used of God and
Avon others to the truth ; are we aiiy diffk^rent from
them? Do we not come under this scripture as well
as they?

Also see verses eighteen ar»d nineteen : "Seemeth
it a small thing unto you to have eaten up the good
pasture, but ye must tread down with your feet
the residue of your pastures? and to have drunk of
the deep Avaters, but ye nuist foul the residue Avith
your feet? And as for my flock, they eat that
Avhicli ye have trodden with your feet; and they
drink that which ye have fouled with your feet."
The man that claims to be called of God: and
denies the promises of God to his children, such as
sanctification as a second Avork of grace, divine
healing of the body, oneness of God's people; that
ignores the scriptures that teach this and makes
fun of them, he has eaten the good pasture, he has
trodden down Avith his feet the good things that God
has given, he has ignored them. But God's people
eat that Avhicli has been trodden with their feet,
and they drink that Avhich has been fouled A\dth
their feet. They rejoice in the truth of God. The
saints of God accept the word of God wliich the
false teachers reject and it is food for their soul
while the sheep fed by the hireling shepherd are
starAdng for the word of God.

In the verses 20, 21, 22, 23 : "Therefore thus
saith the Lord God unto them : Behold, I, even I,
Avill judge between the fat cattle and betAveen the
lean cattle. Because ye have thrust with side and
Avith shoulder, and pushed all the diseased Avith
your horns, till ye liaAe scattered them abroad;
Therefore will I save my flock, and they shall no
more be a prey; and I will judge betAAcen cattle
and cattle. And I A\all set up one shepherd over

jiow I (ioT 1 AiTii I'i;;

them.'" I would say i(» i lie jx-oidc of (iod. Id us <j;o
to work in the light of the gospel, ignore the work
of the devil, be true to (Jod, and he will take care
of you. Vou, who ignoi-e (lod's irutli, lliat lu* has
called you to lucacli. and have trodden ii undci- your
feet, and set it aside, lie will set you aside and stop
Ms people from feeding you.

Isaiah 42 :1(), "And I will bring llu* blind by
a Avay that they knew not : I will lead (hem in paihs
that they have not known : I will make darkness
light before them, and crooked things straight.
These things will I do unto them, and not forsake
them." Have you ever seen i)eo|>le that have this
experience, that have been led out of sect coid'usion,
and brought into the light of the gospel, and when
they first heard the truth they thought it was ter-
rible. Thought that it was destroying tlic church,
and tearing down the work of (Jod. IJut when they
received the light from (Jod they walked in the
light, and God turned their darkness to light. The
man of (Jod that stood pei-secution and pi-eached
the truth clear and plain and showed to them their
crooked ways shall not lose his reward. (Jod led
those peoj)le by n Avay that they knew not of and
opened the l)lind eyes of those who wanted to un-
derstand and showed them tlie way unto the House
rf the liord.

Jeremiah 14:14, "Then the Lord said unto me,
The ])rophets ])rophesy lies in my name: I sent
them not. neither have I connnanded them, licit hei*
spake unto them: they pr()j)he.sy unto you a false
vision and divination, and a thing of nought, and
the deceit of their hear!" \Vlien man preaches
today something that is not (lod's word, yet claims
that (^lod sent him we can know that (Jod never
sent him. When a man teaches lies he is not sent
of Ood. When a man preaches something that wil!
kill s])irituality he is not sent of ("Jod.

Jeremiah 1*.">:1-I, "Woe l>e unio the ]>asiois ijiai

244 HOW I GOT FAITH

destroy and scatter the sheep of my i)astuie! saith
the Lord. Therefore thus saith the Lord God of
Israel against the pastors that feed my peofjle; Ye
have scattered my flock, and driven them away,
and have not visited them ; behold, 1 will visit upon
you the evil of your doings, saith the Lord. And I
will gather the remnant of my flock out of all the
countries whither I have driven them, and T^dll
bring them again to their folds ; and they shall be
fruitful and increase. And I will set up shepherds
over them which shall feed them ; and they shall
fear no more, nor be dismayed, neither shall they
be lacking, saith the Lord." Now, brother, as God
has fulfilled this prophesy and has gathered his
peoj)le out of the places where they have been scat-
tered and set us over them to teach them to not con-
form to the world, and to hold them together by
the gospel of Jesus Christ, be true to your calling.
Fear not to do what God has called you to do and to
fill your place, that w^hen you come to the great
Judgment Bar of God you can hear the welcome
words, "Well done thou good and faithful servant,
come up a little higher."

Zachariah 11 :3, "There is a voice of the howl-
ing of the shepherds; for their glory is spoiled: a
voice of the roaring of young lions ; for th e pride of
Jordan is spoiled." We see this prophesy fulfilled
today. There is a howling and crying out against
the ministers of God that spend their time for the
glory of God. It is a common thing to hear people
say when you go into a community where the truth
has been preached, "They are the Evening Light-
ers," or spoken of as the "Gospel Trumpeters," or
"Those Church of God People." And they will say,
"Those people have come here to tear up the
church ;" and that the trouble of it is that they got
all of our besfc members, our paying members. This
can easily be explained, for God says in Kevela-
tion, "Come out of her my people." He just calls

now I GOT FAITH 1'45

His people. He does not call those who aic not
his people, except to call them to repentance. So
the ones that God calls out of Babylon are liis
people.

Romans IG :17-18, "Xow I beseech yon, bretli<Mn,
mark them which cause divisions and ollcnses con-
trary to the doctrine which ye have learned; and
avoid them. For the}' that are such serve not our
Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly, and by ;:^ood
words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the
simple." God does not mean in this tliose that
cause division by preaching the truth and causing
the children of God to como out of confusion, l)ut
he means to mark those that cause division among
the childi'en of CJod by conforming to the world,
and teaching things not according to God's word;
to mark them and avoid them. The gosjx'l of Jesus
Chiist will never di\ide the children of (Uh\. A (Jod-
ly holy life thus brought about by teav ning tlie
Bible in its purity will never make any differences
or divisions Ix'tweon those who liave tlic s|>irit of
God. It will hold them together.

2 Timothy 3:1-3, "This know also, that in tl»e
last days perilous times shall come. For men sliall
be lovers of .their own selves, covetous, boasters,
proud, blasphemers, disobedient to ])ai'ents, unUiank-
ful, unlioly, without natural affection, truccbicak-
ers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, desjnsers of
those that are good." This prophesy has come true.
It is fulfilled now right in the town where we live.
Here we visit the sick. There are thosc^ Ihm-c wlio
have come from a distance with lung trouble .seek-
ing health from the climate. We visit all we can
and try to encourage them, ami try to get them to
see what God has for them. ^Nfany have given up
the doctors and trusted the Lord for their healing,
and some have been healed, and others are improv-
ing. The doctors and friends to the woild, and
sectaiian ]>T'ea(he!-s, togcMher witli lay nienibei-s f(>ll

240 now I GOT FAITH

them that we are of the devil, that we are division
makers ; that we are not to be relied upon, yet God
honors our work here.

Verse four: "Traitors, heady, highminded, lov-
ers of pleasures more than lovers of God." The
preachers and church members that do this fre-
quent the shows and worldly places of anuisement.

Verse five: "Having a form of godliness, but
denying the power thereof; from such turn away."
For of this sort are they which creep into houses,
and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led
away with divers lusts. Ever learning, and never
able to come to the knowledge of the truth. Now
as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do
these also resist the truth; men of corrupt minds,
reprobate concerniag the faith. But they shall
proceed no further : for their folly shall be mani-
fest unto all men, as their's also was." Now, this
prophesy is being fulfilled in Roswell, New Mexico,
they are being exposed by the word of God, and the
honest people are beginning to see it.

We find in 2 John 1:9-11, "Whosoever trans-
gresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ,
hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of
Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son. If there
come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, re-
ceive him not into your house, neither bid him God
epeed. For he that biddeth him God speed is par-
taker of his evil deeds." It seems hard for some
people to get the understanding of this. They think
it would be too hard not to receive any one into
their house, and even not to go to hear some preach-
ers who come into the community. But God means
w^hat he says, "If there come any unto you, and
bring not this doctrine," the doctrine of Jesus
Christ, "receive him not into your house, neither
bid him God speed, for he that biddeth him God
speed is partaker of his e'sil deeds."

At one time there was a man knocked at the

now 1 HUT FAlTii L'lT

door of my liome. i wcMit to the door. The man
iiilroduccd himsell as Kcverend »So and t?o, and
a founder of a certain holiness faction. I invited
him to come in, he said, "Let me get my company."
He stepped back a few steps and called lo a couple
of yotmg ladies. He introduced them as his daugh-
ter and a young lady that was traveling with them.
They had tambourines and stringed instruments
and tliey wanted to stay over night. 1 kept them. I
talked to him as long as he would talk to me, but
finally at a very late hour he sulled on me and went
to sleep. He told me that he had a Gospel Trum-
pet that was printed twenty years ago, ami had
read that paper frequently since then. 1 did not
have so mucli mercy on him then as I had before,
for then I saw that he had had the truth and would
not accept it.

In tlie morning aftei- breakla.st he asked me if
he held a meeting in town if he could have the use
of my room. I thought he had reference to the
meeting house. I said, "Well, the saints of God have
bought this house for tlie pnri)ose of having the jture
gospel i)reached in it, and those who will preach
the pure gospel are welcome to preach in it." My
wife then said to me, "Papa, he does not mean <he
meeting house, but he wants the rooms they had
last night." He said, with a sneering, grinning look
on his face, "Don't kick before you are spurred. I
do not want your meeting hotise." I said. "I will
read yoti some scripture," and I read Hie tcnlh
verse of 2nd John, "If there come any unto you, and
bring not this doctrine, receive liim not into your
house, neither bid him God speed." T said to him,
"Now, if you are passing through this town and
want to stay all night, as yon did last nigh(, T \\ ill
keep you." He laughed and said, "I have read that
scripture many a time." I said, "I am holding
this down on you to show you that T cannot kwp
you here to pour out your false doctrine on tlic

248 now I GOT FAITH

people, if 1 did keep you I would win against God,
and I cannot do it. He went on dow^n town, and
a brother came and told nie that he preached on
the street where there were four saloons in hear-
ing. That the preae.her gave the saloon keepers a
great lift. Told them they were doing an honor-
able business, and paying their license and no man
had a right to harm or molest them ; that they were
doing a legitimate business, and also said, "God
bless the saloon-keepers, I love them." The two
young ladies went through the saloons with their
tambourines and took up a collection. TMien I
heard this I was glad they w^ere not stopping at my
house. When he left my house he said to me,
"When you come to my town come to my house,"
giving the number and street, "and you will find
a hearty welcome." I said, "Very well, but I T\ill
promise you one thing, if I come to your town and
to your house, I will preach the gospel, I will not
preach false doctrine."

St. John 3 :34:. "For he Avhom God hath sent
speaketh the words of God ; for God giveth not the
Spirit by measure unto him." This makes it very
easy for a sinner to detect whether a pj'eacher is
of God or not, for he who speaks the W^ord of God
is sent of God, but a man who speaks the word of
man is sent of man and perverts the word of God,
is not sent of God.

John &:47, "He that is of God heareth God's
words : ye therefore hear them not because ye are
not of God." This is the way to distinguish be-
tween God's children and those who are not his
children, because his cliildren hear his word, and
those who are not his children will not hear it. He
sends his preachers to preach his word, his people
hear and accept his word, and they come out of
confusion.

We find in 2 Corinthians 6:14-16, "Be ye not
unequally yoked together with unbelieve-s : for

HOW I GOT FAITH 249

"what fellowship huth riuhteousiiess with unri;;lit-
eousness? and what coiiunuiiion hath lij;lit with
(larkuess? And what concord hath Christ with
I^elial? or what part hath he that believeth with an
infidel? And what agreement hath the temple of
God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living
God; as God hath said. I will dwell in them, and
walk in them; and I will be their God and they
shall be my people."' What communion hath light
with darkness; what fellowship hath a saint of (Jod
with one that does not believe the word of (lod?
What comfort is it to a saint of God who believes
the gospel of Christ to go into a secret order and
worship a skeleton or an image of some kind?

At one time I was preaching in a Woodman
Hall where there was hanging a maul, a wedge
and an ax. I said, ''Some worship the maul, wedge
and the ax, but I worship the Father, Son and Holy
Ghost." The next night I got an egging. It was
found out later that the preachers son, who was a
Woodman, furnished the eggs, and threw the first
one.

An old lady seventy-eight years old was in the
hack with me, she had lived there in that vicinity
for seventy years. Had never been in a court room,
had never given her evidence in court. Had l)een
a church member from a child. One year before
this meeting my son and another brother went there
to preach for the first time. During this meeting
she learned for the first time that there was an Old
and a New Testament. She accepted the truth.
She also was hit with the eggs. Her son was Just ice
of the Peace, the other son was in the hack with
me. The Justice of the Peace was a member of the
Woodman Lodge. The son who was Justice of the
Peace phoned over to his brother's home to inquire
how his mother was the next morning. He told
him that we had had an egging as we started home.
He nsked If his mother had been hurt. He told him

250 HOAV I GOT FAITH

that they hurt her neck. He said, "I will be there
directly." He soon came and he was a very angry
man. Said that he would give fifty dollars to know
one man Avho llncw cuus. 1 said to him, "Listen
to me, if you and your brother and mother will sit
on the platform tonight facing the congregation I
will show you the man or men who threw tlie
eggs, and it will cost you nothing." He said, "I will
do it." That night they sat on the rostrum. The
old lady sat between her sons. I told the people
that I was ashamed of them. That here sat an old
lady who had been a citizen of their town for seven-
ty years ; had never done any one a wrong, or ever
said a word of harm against any one, and was sup-
posed to be loved by all the people. That just a
year ago she found out that there was an Old and
a New Testament, and that there was a God that
would hear and answer prayer.

I said, "You are not interested in the preachers,
did not ask us home with you. Did you know that
this old lady was milking three cows and keeping us
preachers?" That she was working hard all day
and riding out here to hear the gospel. That as she
went home last night she got an egging from some
dirty scamps just simply because she was in the
hack with me and I had said something about a
maul, a w^edge and an ax, and held up Christ. Be
ashamed of yourselves, you law-breaking Wood-
men of the community. One old man hollered out
that he was ashamed. I said, "Why didn't you
say you wanted to egg me? I would have stopped
the hack and got out and let you egg me all you
wanted to, and not hurt this kind old lady. You
hurt her neck and it is sore and she cannot turn
her head.

I looked at the congregation, looked at the ex-
pression of shame on their faces, and said, "There
are the men who threw eggs," and pointed Ihem out.
The Justice of the Peace arose and said, "I am done

HOW I GOT FAITH L\")l

with the Woodmen Order/" He saw they were
members of his lodge. "My time and my iiioney
have been spent in this thing. But I will not be
hooked up with a lot of outlaws who will egg my
mother and the ministers of the gospel of Christ,
so I come out of it and will have no more to do
with it." He obeped this scripture where Jesus
says in 2 Cor. G :1G, ''And what agreement hath the
temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of
the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in
them, and walk in them; and I will be their God,
and they shall be my people." Also the 17th and
18th verses, ''Wherefore come out for among them,
and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not
the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will
be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my .«ons and
daughters, saith the Lord Aimighty."

Brother, it may be possible that you have looked
at sectism and their -workUiness and selfishness and
have decided that the secret orders are better than
sectism. I do not blame you. I believe that today
some of the secret orders stand far above the sect-
arian institutions in benevolence, as in visiting and
caring for the sick and the poor, in fact I know it.
But did you know that Jesus Christ had something
better? That the salvation of God will make us to
love one another as Christ loved us, and give you
eternal life, which no man made institution can
do. You can serve your secret order all your life,
pay your hard earned money, and then lay down
and die and be lost. You can serve God nccording
to the New Testament and enjoy salvation and the
fellowship of God's people while yon liv(\ :nid be
a blessing to fallen and suffering humanity. Then
when you bid farewell to this world, and your soul
is wafted to the throne of God, you will rcjoico for-
ever with God and the angels jnnl Jesus Christ
who died for you, while your body will be ]iionl<lpr-
inc: in the grave.

252 HOW I GOT FAITH

I pray God to bless tMs message to the good of
humanity; to the edifying of the children of God;
to the destroying of the work of the devil, and to
the upbuilding of God's cause. I have written this
book with the view of being a help to those who read
it. With no malice in my heart ; with no ill feeling
towards any one ; and with a prayer in my soul to
God that He will bear witness to the words which
I have written and make it a blessing to all who
read it.

HOW I GOT FAITH 253

CHArTEK XX.

HOW TO MAKE SAINTS

For many yeiirs I have been bolherod, seoiiij:: so
many childioii who are taught to know God when
small, and when large enough to go to school, they
are persecuted and made lun of because of their
faith, until they become ashamed of their i)arent8
who live a sainted life, and trust God for their heal-
ing, and abstain from Avorldliness and su])('rf1uity of
dress. When my boys were small they knew noth-
ing except to trust God for all they ate and wore,
as well as for their alllictions. I thought if I could
keep tbem this way till they were gi-own, what
wonderful faith they would have. When tliey start-
ed to the Tublic school, they saw the wickedness
of other children, and heard them swear, saw them
(hew and smoke tobacco and make fun of the
saints. They never heard a prayer in school or any
praise given to God. It began to have its elTect,
and in spite of all I could do talking to them — when
I was permitted to be with them — and praying for
them, tliey backslid and got away from God. AN'hcn
I would be away from lioiiie in tlie ministry for
weeks, and return home, T would tiiid tliem j)laying
some of the pranks they had learned at school,
hear them use some of the sayings they had heard;
1 Avonld talk to tlieiii. ]»r:iy for tliem and get them
saved, but wlicii I would return lioiiic again I would
find them away from God. They would tell me liow
the boys would abuse them and make fun of them,
so there was no i-emedy as 1 was compelled bv the
law to send them to school, and sonictinics their
teachers would be Catholics and others would make
no profession at all.

One time when one of niv boys was in TTigh

254 HOW I GOT FAITH

School, and I objected to some of the things in
which they had him practicing, he told the Pro-
fessor he could not do that any more as it was
against my will. The Professor told him to pay no
attention to his old "fogy" daddy, they would work
it and he would know nothing about it. My son
told him he thanked God for Jiis '*old fogy daddy"
when he^ saw the other boys chewing and smoking
cigarettes. However, it is sufficient to say they
never regained what they lost. That childlike faith,
that takes God at Ms word, is what brings heal-
ing, or any other thing that we desire that is ac-
cording to God's word.

You must help your children live salvation, by
watching over them, and praying with them and
keeping them from bad company; teach them the
evil of it.

There was a little boy only five years old in the
Home and attending the school here. There were
six of the children came to my room, to get saved.
I prayed for them and the Lord saved them. This
little boy saw, and heard me instruct them. In a
few days he came to the room, and said, "Brother
Bro^^i, I want to get saved like the other children."
I said, "Come and let me talk to you about it. I
took him on my knee and questioned him. He said,
"I am a bad boy and if I should die I would go to
hell." I said, "Are you not a little child?" He
said, "Yes." I said, "Do you know Jesus said, 'Let
little children come unto me, and forbid them not
for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven.' " "Yes," he
said, "I know this, but I am not saved; I want to
get saved." I could not reason him out of it, as he
was a very bright child, and had been under Chris-
tian training for some time. I prayed with him
and he prayed like a grown person, asking God to
forgive him. After prayer he said God saved him.
He lived different, and 'would pray in family wor-
ship. I would take him alone and talk with him

HOW I GOT FAITH 255

when he would do wrong. He would ask our for-
giveness and ask God to forgive him. lie kept tliis
up as long as he stayed in the Home and was in
school. I am sure there were impressions made on
this child that will stay with him througii life. If
this child could be kept under this training till he
becomes a man and never be taught any thing but to
trust God as we teach them hei-e, when he is grown
he would have the Apostolic Faith.

Christian training is what children need when
they are young, to form their lives. If the Catho-
lics can take children, teach them their faith, so
they Avill die by it even after they are giown, the
saints sliould teacli tlicir children the (lospcl, until
they would give up their lives before they would
give it up. That is the faith the Apostolic Church
had which we read of in the fifth (•ha])t('r of Acts —
that faith, the sixty million martyrs liad — ajid gave
up their lives before they would give up their faith.

Now God laid this on my heart some years ago,
and the way oiK'ued nj) two years ago for us to
have a school of this kind here in Roswell. It is
still going on, with good success. We teach all
branches the Public Schools teach, as well as the
Bible ])lan of sjilvation. We teach what Christ
came to the world for and what he accomplished
by his coming, and the privileges they have through
the atoning blood, and how to obtain every i>rom-
ise in the Xew Testament. We exhoi-t the cliildren
to get saved. Have ha<l some very uni-uly children
sent to the Home, but we have succee<h'd tinough
prayer and patience to make them good, obedient
children.

Tliere have been some mistak«'s and failuits in
Saints' schools in the past whicli have <ause(l ihe
brethern to become discouraged in this matter, and
to think they can't be carried on successfully. I
feel that God has ])erTnitted me to learn the secret,
and I have proved by Ihe last two years* experience

250 now I GOT FAITH

that it is possible ioi- llic saints of God to have
schools as well as Catholics and Sectarians.

We have pupils in the school from Tennessee,
Louisiana, and California; some have moved here
to school their children, others are writing us from
different States and Canada, wanting to move here
to school their children, provided they could make
a living here. We cannot encourage them to come
as living is high, and not sufficient public work here
to give them employment.

We have been praying the Lord to open a way,
in a suitable location, for this purpose, and I be-
lieve that God, in answer to prayer, has opened
the way. I have leased a large building in Mem-
phis, Tenn., for ten years, for a Missionary Home
and School. This is a more central point, easily
reached by railroad or water. There are more pub-
lic works there, which gives the working class of
people a chance to patronize the school.

We will take pupils from a distance as we do
here, care for them as my own children. There has
been no complaint from the parents of children
who are here in school.

I have received letters from fathers and mothers
from different States who have lost their compan-
ions, and have children from one to five in number
in a family, wanting to put them in a Home and
School of this kind, where they can have Christian
training as well as an education.

The deal I have just made enables me to help
all who desire this, and take children, whom their
parents desire to have trained this way.

Investigate the "Church of God Faith School,"
located at 1481 South Lauderdale Street, Memphis,
Tennessee, which will open Sept. 1st, 1914. A school
in which the Bible is taught, respected and believed,
rather than neglected and crowded out.

A school in which the heart is trained as well
as the mind. A school of education for the boy and

HOW I GOT FAITH 257

gill, that will rightly direct him or her when they
become men and women. A school where each pnpil
and their special needs are stndied and complied
with as far as possible. A school that welcomes
both rich and poor and shows no ])artiality to eith-
er. A school of discipline and obedience. A .school
teaching all the common branches of study and such
others as are deemed adndssable. A school dedi-
cated to God for his lilory and your children's wel-
fare.

I have teachers Avho are capable of condftcting
this school. I shall spend most of my time in the
evangelistic work, but will look aftei- the Tlome and
School. I shall locate at Memphis, Tenn., by Aug-
ust 30th, 1914, the Lord willing.

You can address me here till August 30th, after
that date to 1481 South Lauderdale Street, Mem-
])his. Tennessee.

Vou that are interested in a school of this kind
write me. You who know the worth of prayer,
pray that God will help me to fill my calling, and
be a blessing to humanity the remainder of my life.

1 send this book to the public, breathing a i)ray-
er in God, that he Avill make it a bles.sing to human-
ity, in encouraging those who are discouraged, and
helping to establish the failli in the hearts of the
saints of God.

Your brother set in defense of the (Jospcl. in
the one body of Ghi-ist,

Wii.i.is M. Bkown.

Publishers' Note:

Mr. Brown sent us sufficient manu.srript to make :i three
huiidroil or more pape book, ns he has advertised, but we con-
densed the same and made fewer pages but the same amount
of reading. — Publishers.

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY

Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.

,> ir>* — —

iJB<U.KL

WNW

'JUN 6

\967

Form L9-32)n-8,'57(.C8680s4)444

•THE LIBKAKY
«*^ OF CA^BN»*

3X

brown -

709U How I got faith
C67B8

iir cni iTuf R»j Rr^^'".;;. ■ ■g^^-p, f-j;-

AA 001 216 876